Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 1 of BSD Crossovers, Part 1 of BSD
Collections:
Waiting for an Update
Stats:
Published:
2024-05-04
Updated:
2025-09-02
Words:
108,071
Chapters:
40/?
Comments:
363
Kudos:
3,130
Bookmarks:
416
Hits:
94,511

This is Stupid; We Regret Everything

Summary:

Mori sends Soukoku on a bodyguard mission with the requirements to 1. Protect class 1A and (later stated) 2. Drag out the UA traitor.

[Everything will be based on the light novels for Bungo Stray Dogs from “FIFTEEN,” to “The Day I Picked Up Dazai (Side A)”]

There is an audio reading for this fanfic on YouTube by the user @Lucia_Undergrove if anyone’s interested 🙂

Updates the first week of every month

Notes:

(See the end of the work for notes.)

Chapter Text

Stoic was the only way to describe the look of the 16-year-old’s face. Dark brown hair — most confused it for black — hung messily on his head as a clean, white bandage covered one of his mahogany eyes.

Sitting in the dimly lit room — due to the covered windows — the blank eye traveled from the door to the boss to the file placed neatly on the table in front of him.

 

“Mori-San, I don’t mean to be rude, but shouldn’t you hurry to explain the situation? Unless you’re waiting for someone else to arrive.” The brunette chuckled to himself — he knew the boss was waiting for someone, but luring an answer from his mouth was always more fun than comprehending. Actually — if he took a good look at the file, he would notice a name that clawed annoyance out of him brutally. ‘Why was the annoying slug involved?’ He asked himself.

 

“Now, now, Dazai-kun, you can be a bit more patient as we wait for our guest.” A “sweet” smile plastered onto his face, but — the boy now known as Dazai — wasn’t fooled by it. He’d watch as the man sliced the old boss’s throat; there was nothing sweet about him apart from his apparent love for Yokohama — the city they lived in. (And little girls, yet if he were to mention it, it would probably be an automatic death sentence— not that he cared.)

 

Rolling his visible eye, Dazai was about to reopen his mouth before a knock interrupted him, ceasing the words in his throat.

 

“Come in, Chuuya-Kun,” Mori turned his attention to the door, hands underneath his chin as a scalpel stood loosely between his fingers.

 

“Yes, boss?” Chuuya entered the room, eyeing the surroundings before an agitated look formed on his face — and what do you know? He was looking at his partner (in crime).

 

“Glad to see both of you have made it,” he spoke in an eerily calm voice, his violet eyes glancing between his two subordinates, “I have a new mission to propose to you both.” Soukoku always hated how he said “propose” as if they had a choice to decline — well, technically, they could, but that would put them on the Port Mafia’s unforgiving side, and no one wanted to risk that without a safe place to hide for the rest of their lives. Not that a safe place would work — the mafia was as slimy as a worm — always having connections in odd and even places would put any of their foes at a disadvantage.

 

“Mori-San, please just spit it out.” Dazai sighed, knowing the boss and his nature to drag out conversations with more conversations “just to test them,” or at least that is what Mori liked to say.

Chuuya looked at him as if he’d gained another head. Luckily, he hadn’t; already dealing with one overworked, suicidal brain was enough. Thank you very much.

 

“My, my, Dazai-Kun, you wound me~ but alas, if that is what you want…” he trailed off, “You both are infiltrating a school beyond the walls of Yokohama — more specifically a school in Musutafu. UA High School.”

 

“…” Chuuya and Dazai looked at each other, silently communicating, before turning to look at their boss as if he’d grown a bald spot. He probably had — he was wearing a beanie, and no one told you this, but Dazai had (recently) convinced Elise to put Nair in his shampoo — not that it concerned anyone at all.

“You’ve got to be kidding me.” Chuuya huffed, his shoulders slumped as the realization of no, he wasn’t being kid set in.

 

“Hm? Do you have any objections?” Mori teased, but it came off as threatening, forcing the ginger to retract his statement.

 

“No, boss!” the shorter eyes frantically widened once he understood the words that left his mouth.

“What about you, Dazai-Kun?”

 

“…” rolling his eyes, Dazai shook his head, “no objections. But is there a reason for this? There can't be anything out there for us other than annoying people wearing spandex and shouting cheesy things.”

 

“You're right…” Mori drawled, slim fingers intertwined with each other as he stared intensely at Dazai’s features, “perhaps it's not embarrassing for you to know, but I have an old favor I want to cash in, so a certain mouse can't hold it over my head anymore.”

 

“Meaning?” Chuuya raised an eyebrow — if what Mori implied was true, a headache was surely going to come to bite him in the ass.

 

“Think of it as a babysitting job,” oh, how vague, “and take care of a certain organization there. I don't care how. Only do.”

 

“Apologizes for my ignorance, Boss, but we have loads of enemies…” Chuuya began, “… how would we know what organization you're talking about?”

 

“You'll know.” Two things Chuuya hated: 1. How vague Dazai could be, intentionally keeping him out of the loop, and 2. Having his own boss do the same thing to him.

 

One is his partner, who he could more or less read like a half-closed book on a good day, and can always trust to have his back no matter how shitty they felt about each other; the other is his boss, someone whom he couldn’t hold the same trust for, but honed great admiration to for his leadership, and — undeniably — trusted to give him a place to belong.

 

“He means the League of Villains, Chibi.” Chuuya wanted to curse his partner out but refrained from doing so, grateful to the man for telling him.

 

“Ah, I wanted to see how long it would take him to figure it out...” Mori whined — which was annoying considering his age. The man was pushing forty!

“But your job is to protect each and every student of class 1A from the LoV. As you know, they've been a pain in the PM’s behind for some time, always relocating and trying to barge into our city, so two birds with one stone. Nezu no longer has a favor over me, and the LoV is taken care of.”

 

They both hummed in agreement at the statement, finding it rather intelligent.

 

“And because you both are a year older than the rest of your classmates, we’ve created fake birth certificates and backstories for the both of you, so commotion is not caused.”

 

“Can't we just go in there and say we’re their bodyguards?” Chuuya questioned, raising an eyebrow.

“No, it would put too much attention on you both.” Mori sighed, “You're both dismissed now. I expect you both to start packing; you leave tomorrow immediately.”

 

“What about money and stuff…?” Dazai finally spoke up, fiddling with his bandaged wrist.

 

“I’ve already transferred it from Yokohama currency to Yen — the currency the rest of Japan uses.” The brunette nodded, accepting the answer, “Anything you need to buy, you use that. Also, you’ll still be receiving your weekly paychecks.”

 

The duo stood up, preparing to leave before Mori said one more thing to them, “Lastly, do not get caught. Because you are outside Yokohama, if your crimes come to light, I fear I won’t have much authority to help.”

 

“Understood, boss.” Chuuya bowed and left. Dazai had already forgone the office, irritation plaguing his brain. He didn't want to do some infiltration mission that would possibly take years to complete, but Chuuya — the loyal dog he is — forced his hand a little. Poor dog. So loyal he would instantly get himself killed if it meant protecting his loved ones. Dazai didn't have the heart to do that.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

The mile walk back to his shipping container was anything but peaceful. Dogs seemed keener to bark at the brunette, and random thugs tried to mug him, only to regret the decision immediately.

A familiar, painful throb pounded against his skull as a migraine settled in, yet he kept pushing. The weedy teen had a job to complete, and a migraine needn't slow him. That's how enemies got the upper hand.

Packing the few clothes he owned in a pearl-black suitcase that he burrowed [read: stole] from Mori one night before dropping it in a corner, the teen sat on the new mattress he finally convinced Mori to give him. The old one had springs loose and was disturbing his already terrible sleep schedule.

The sun was now setting, and the brunette lay wide awake.

 

Sleep hadn't come to him that night either.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

“Bastard Dazai, carry your own shit!” Chuuya shouted at his partner.

 

“No, slug! My arms are sore ~ if I do any manual labor, I'll collapse!” Dazai whined, moving faster to get away from his red-faced partner.

 

“You weak bastard!” Chuuya screeched, chasing after him.

 

“I don’t know why you’re complaining! You’re using your ability anyway…”

 

“It’s the principle of the situation, jackass!”

 

“Whatever, slug!” Dazai smiled widely. He always liked how free he could act when he either wasn’t on duty, hanging out at Bar Lupin with his new friend, Odasaku, or teasing the ginger, who was getting dangerously close to him. Twin Dark could only hope this infiltration mission wouldn’t be draining or cause unnecessary issues.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Dazai had researched beyond the walls of Yokohama on a laptop a subordinate quickly brought to him before they left on the train. Train then bus then car. Those were the vehicles they would need to take to make it to Musutafu, Japan.

 

“So, slug—“ the brunette quickly dodged a punch— “outside of Yokohama, there are these powers called “quirks”. It's a weird name for superpowers, but from what I’ve gathered, they’re like babies learning to babble compared to abilities. Unlike abilities, they have limitations and are more biological than spiritual. So, there is more information regarding their creation because of that, unlike abilities, which are still considered mysteries despite our government heavily studying them and their ancientness.”

 

“Meaning?”

 

“Quirks are made to alter human biology, letting them adapt to whatever power they've gained genetically and providing a level of safety to their owner. Abilities aren't. Hence, most ability users struggle to control theirs without someone else’s ability as assistance. Take Arahabaki, for example; if it were a quirk, it would be weaker, yes, but you’ll have an easier time adapting to it— even controlling its rage— without me there to nullify it. And because of our ability's unpredictability, it’s made lots of people— who are aware of our existence— shun us because we are considered dangerous. The same way we shun quirk users because of their black-and-white mindset.”

 

“So, because quirks are weaker, they’re easier to control? Makes sense.” Chuuya nodded, humming contently at the information.

 

“Mhm.” More clicking echoed within the private room on the train, “look,” showing his laptop to the ginger. On it was information about their school, teachers, classmates, and more heroes. Chuuya looked bewildered.

 

“They do not like privacy, I suppose.”

 

“Yeah, no shit!” The duo spent the remaining duration listing out all the information they found. Though they didn’t know if they needed to be skeptical, this could mean the heroes are cocky or complete imbeciles.

The duo was willing to bet on the last option: both.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

“Wake up, chibi~ we’re here!” Chuuya’s eyelids fluttered open as the moonlight bathed his skin under its cold embrace. The train ride only took three hours for them to get to the border of Yokohama, while the bus ride was supposed to take the longest time for them. They departed around 6:00 A.M. and spent three hours on a train, so 9:00 A.M.… Chuuya’s eyes widened as he looked at the time. It was currently 7:00 P.M., meaning the bus took ten hours. He could only pray the car ride was shorter.

 

“Be safe, kids. The night can get extremely dangerous over here.” Dazai nodded at the driver, laughing to himself. The only thing people should fear is Double Black entering their city unannounced.

 

“Which one is the driver boss hired?” Chuuya pondered, looking at all the different colored taxi cars lined up. Now that they had a good look at their surroundings, everything was bright and colorful; it made their eyes hurt.

 

“That one.” pointing at a bright yellow car, Dazai dragged the ginger over to it. They didn't need to ask for a ride as the driver understood immediately and unlocked the doors for them. If they were right, they're only twenty minutes away from their temporary hotel room. They'll speak with the school principal tomorrow and get everything officially situated. Still wearied, Chuuya rested his head on his partner's shoulder, pinching him slightly when the brunette tried to force him awake, earning a soft chuckle that would fall on deaf ears if you didn't pay close attention. Despite the current time and how relaxing a moving car felt to the taller, his eyes stayed open. It wasn't because of the flashing lights everywhere or the annoying, constant signs saying, “YOU CAN BE A HERO, TOO!” with a weird, smiling man behind the words; it wasn't even because they were in foreign territory. If someone attacked them, Dazai was a light sleeper, and Chuuya was currently in an ‘attack immediately’ phase due to unfortunate events.

 

The only culprit to blame was the organ in his head. It always stayed on, mushing his thoughts together in coherent-incoherent trains, and when he tried to turn it off, it turned into annoying static that was worse than a bug flying close to his ear. At least you could kill the bug — no matter what he did, death didn’t want to embrace him. However, he had to be grateful for the fact sometimes. If it did embrace him during those times he tried ending himself, and Mori had to save him “like he was in an action film”— or whatever Mori had compared it to— then he wouldn’t have met Odasaku — even though the way he chose to meet him is somewhat questionable, and he did receive a scolding for more-than-likely getting himself purposefully shot multiple times.

 

The best option Dazai could do was to prattle to the driver, driving him over the edge with an annoying voice and questions, but when that didn't work, he chose to stare out the window. Moving forward alight as the car stopped, the thin teen roughly shook his partner awake. The lassitude from the journey was present on his features as he stumbled slightly out of the car, thanking the driver.

 

“Such a slug you are…” Dazai tsked.

 

“Shut up, bastard.” Chuuya yawned, walking inside the hotel to the clerk.

 

“Hello, how may I help you?” the sweet lady asked, looking up from her computer.

 

“Hi, we booked a hotel room for the night yesterday, I believe.”

 

“Right, what's your name?”

 

“Nakahara Chuuya or Dazai Osamu. The bastard didn't tell me whose name he put it under.” the clerk giggled at the information, typing away on her computer.

 

“It's under Nakahara Chuuya,” standing up from her chair, she unlocked a key cabinet behind her and handed them one set.

 

“Your room is 137 on the second floor.” Chuuya nodded, thanking the lady before dragging his fish-eyed partner. It didn't take much to find their room because of the building's simple layout. The rooms went from 1-99 (first floor), 100-199 (second floor), and so on, according to the map by the elevator.

Once the duo reached their shared room, Dazai dragged his suitcase by the bed closest to the window, dropping it on the floor.

 

“So, what now?” Chuuya asked, getting out a pair of sleepwear. Despite not doing anything but sitting, he felt dirty, “and don't get in bed before taking a shower.”

 

“Hmph! Fine.” Dazai mumbled, opting to sit in a spinning chair, “but now, we should rest, and then tomorrow, make our way to the school. Mori said he'll give us more details tomorrow, and the first person we should see is our homeroom teacher, Aizawa, waiting for us by the school gates with Nezu.”

Bobbing his head, Chuuya lazily walked to the bathroom, necessities in hand.

Dazai sighed in the chair, spinning around in it three consecutive times before resolving to daydream about all the possible suicide attempts he could achieve. They had to have more creative, painless suicide tricks he could try out, but jumping out of countless buildings would prove tiresome. Perhaps the mutants he saw on the way could provide a painless death for him.

Chapter Text

It was a new day, and the duo looked worse for wear. They hadn’t a clue how anyone could sleep in a city that would immediately turn rowdy at the sight of a hero fending off a villain in the dead of night. And it wasn’t even every day, trying to get by life citizens; it was the reporters creating as much commotion as possible! Seriously, a helicopter for some tree person to fight off someone who looks like a skin-walker was not needed.
Strolling down the busy streets of the foreign land, the sight of damn-near nightmare fuel whiplashed the duo. Why did someone need so many eyes? They almost pitied the stranger and how overworked their senses must be.

“U.A. shouldn’t be too far,” Dazai remarked, turning a corner before the prestigious school appeared in his overall vision, “see?” The walk from the hotel to school was a twenty-mile walk, and Chuuya was upset he couldn’t ride his motorcycle due to Musutafu caring for illegal activity. The police in Yokohama tend to turn tail when the mafia is involved.

Sauntering closer to the high school— that should've been a college— the figures of two people— one extremely short and in a business suit and the other approximately 6”0, wearing black, cozy clothing and a gray scarf around his neck— caught their attention.

“Is that them?” Chuuya asked, squinting his eyes. He briefly entertained the idea of turning around and forgetting about this situation. Though Mori would want his neck for willingly leaving a mission incomplete, no matter how strong he was, having people after him would be dreadful. Not that it mattered; he would kick them to and through hell, closing the gate behind them.

“Yes, slug.” the two adults finally noticed the two approaching and began walking towards them.

“Greetings, are you two the new transfer students?” Nezu asked, tilting his head to the side. From what Mori so kindly told Dazai, the animal in front of him had an intelligence similar to his.

“If the names are ‘Nakahara Chuuya’ and ‘Dazai Osamu’ then yep!” Aizawa sighed, seemingly aware of the type of students he’d be receiving, and Chuuya seemed to notice it,

“My apologies about him, but yes, we are.” giving an awkward smile, Nezu smiled as his bean eyes seemed to shimmer.

“Good, please follow me to my office. Your uniforms are there, and then we’ll talk about your classes.”

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

In the office, the duo stared at the horrendous outfits, holding them out as if they had the Black Death embedded within the fabric.
It's a gray jacket with blue-green stripes and yellow buttons. There was a white button-up shirt to wear underneath, along with a red tie and what appeared to be dark blue-green pants.

“Chibi, I don't think this outfit would look good with your hair…” Dazai mumbled, “Though, having a red tie could help with that—” There was the kick.

“Shut up, dumb mackerel!” Chuuya shouted, pissed his kick didn't land, “It'll look fine on me! You should worry about yourself and your bandages!”
Dazai rolled his eyes, mumbling a mockery at the ginger.

“Also, if you don't mind me asking—”

“I mind.” Dazai interrupted, noticing the dog-mouse-bear creature glancing at the previously mentioned bandages.

“My apologies.”

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

After being allowed to change in the staff’s bathroom— faculty brought their luggage to the dormitory after they put their previous clothes in it— double black stood, eyeing each other to ensure nothing was out of place like a bandage or hair. Nodding to show nothing was misplaced, they turned their attention to their principal and homeroom teacher.

“Now I can go over the rules. Aizawa, this may be alarming, but please understand it’s well in my intention.” Aizawa raised an eyebrow, curious as to what his boss was planning.

“You two have free reign to go wherever, whenever, as long as you don't harm anyone,” Aizawa’s eyes nearly popped out of his head; he wanted to say something, but his boss beat him first, “Apologies, Aizawa, I would've informed you, but you would've been reluctant to accept.”

“Why would they need that privilege?” the black-haired man questioned. Chuuya looked at Dazai anxiously— he was always one to wear his emotions on his shoulder— wondering if it would be suitable to tell him.

“Because we're here as bodyguards from Yokohama for your students. As our temporary homeroom teacher, you should be aware in case we do something you deem “out of line,” no, your students can't be aware. They are, in fact, your typical high school students, and gossip tends to spread in places like this.” Dazai explained in one breath, “To ensure everyone’s safety, we need to be undercover. Especially since your boss declares a potential traitor is within this school.” that was his second breath. Dazai didn't see a need to keep it a secret, though Mori advised otherwise. If a teacher were aware— not all but one— then it would make things easier.

Aizawa eyed his principal judgementally before going back to a poker-like face.

“You hired children… to protect children?”

“Indeed I did. However, I cannot inform you as to why I did. That would create an unnecessary commotion.” Aizawa rubbed at his tired eyes, a sigh begging to escape his throat, and he allowed it.

“And they're from Yokohama? The closed-off city?”

“They are capable,” Nezu turned to look at the duo, “So about your backstories?”

“Chibi and I come from an organization in the more populated parts of Yokohama that thrives off wanting to be heroes and leaving Yokohama—” There were a few groups like that (and every time, they always seemed to want to attack the Port Mafia)— ”and upon having our efforts recognized by pro heroes breaking inside the barrier every year or so, the principal granted two people the ability to be temporary transfer students here: us.” Dazai sighed softly, “Mori-San created it, so if it sucks, that's why.”

“Why not lie about where you were born?” Aizawa questioned. It was a good one; most people probably didn't fuck with Yokohama since most pro heroes came out with wiped memories or never to return. (People assume the inhabitants murdered them, but really, they retired and chose to live in the [shockingly] peaceful city with government permission.)

“If something happens, and someone reveals we’re from Yokohama, it'll create distrust. Better to get it out the way than deal with a headache.”

“I completely agree with that.” Nezu nodded, “may you also inform us— well, Aizawa— of your abilities?”

“No Longer Human.”

“Upon the Tainted Sorrow.” confused glances directed towards them. ‘Perhaps complicated names aren't the norm…’ Chuuya thought, unembarrassed.

“We’ll explain later to the class.”

“Okay, well, the next rule is that you are only allowed to interfere if a pro hero struggles during battle and the students are at risk. We don't want to foil your positions right away.”

“Understood.” Chuuya— the dog he is— seemed keen on following the rules, meaning by default, Dazai would have to, too, unless he wanted an angry ginger on him. (It's tempting, but he’ll play by the rules until boredom takes over.)

“Apart from those two rules, I expect you to follow all the other rules like any other student.” the taller and shorter halves of Soukoku nodded, happy to finally be dismissed from the office with their teacher.

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

“I've already informed the class we’ll have two new students, so an explanation should be brief of why I was out,” Aizawa informed them, standing in front of the abnormal-sized door.

“Whatever you say, sensei—” the older man quickly entered the room, looking 10x more tired.

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Everyone shut up the moment the door opened, eyes looking at the door expectantly.

“It took you guys two seconds to shut up. Good, you're improving a lot,” Erasure praised, “the two transfers have arrived and are standing right outside this door. Behave when they enter. No inappropriate questions—” he looked [read: glared] at Mineta— “but other than that, do not bother me.”

“Yes, Aizawa-Sensei(!),” the class shouted in unity. Aizawa quickly popped his head out of the classroom, signaling them to enter.

“Don't scare them, bandages,” Chuuya whispered to the lanky teen.

“Aw, so cruel…” Dazai whisper-whined, “I would never…”

“Lies—”

“Students, please introduce yourselves to the class.” stunned from their conversation getting interrupted— not used to it since most let them continue to bicker— Dazai stared into Chuuya’s cerulean eyes, hosting a silent conversation between them and his mahogany eye. Dazai, once he was aware, was amused and curious once he learned the ginger had heterochromia— one eye cerulean blue and the other a reddish-brown— yet he never tried to see for himself. Even if he doesn't know the reason he hides it, he can make an educated guess that it's to show his past, as living child experimentation, doesn't define him in any way. And to remove any potential relation to Verlaine since he owns two reddish-brown eyes.

How do these things go? Chuuya’s eyes asked.

Just give a rundown of basic information. Don't go into too much detail unless asked. Even then, you don't have to give much.

You seem accustomed to this.

I went to school, you know, but only for eight years. Chuuya looked shocked at the silent information, and Dazai was offended. Though the conversation looked long, it was brief— a glance, if you will— before they turned their attention to their new peers.

“My name is Dazai Osamu.”

“Nakahara Chuuya, please call me Chuuya.”

“What's with the bandages?” some ball-haired child asked— was he honestly a teen? If so, Dazai should apologize to Chuuya for putting him in a competitive environment.

“What's with your hair?” Dazai “argued,” the atmosphere stilling, “Just joking~ bandages are very fashionable, you know?” He was pleased with people making fun of his bandages because they mostly deemed it a bad fashion sense. Only a few knew what they hid, and he would be grateful to keep it that way.
The grape child started to laugh, calling the brunette delusional or something. Chuuya seemed to come to terms with spending the rest of his life in prison— not because of the delusional part. His partner could be delusional, but due to the blatant question asked. Do these people not know when to shut up?— but the teacher interrupted.

“Stop laughing like a hooligan, and don't ask questions that could lead to sensitive information. You're lucky it didn't this time.” the dwarf quickly apologized, cowering under his teacher’s glare. Dazai couldn't help but wonder if he was the short friend people referred to when speaking of Santa’s elves.

“E-Excuse me…?” all attention turned to seat #18. A kid with fluffy green hair raised his hand— not meekly but with uncertainty, yet still confident.

“Speak, Midoriya.” Instructed their teacher.

“What are your quirks?” as if he was a magician— which wasn't too far from possibilities— a notebook appeared in his hand, along with a pencil. Another silent conversation ensued between the two “rivals.”

“Nullification.”

“Gravity manipulation.” Aizawa looked shocked at Dazai’s answer— never meeting someone with a similar power like his—while the rest looked stunned that two people shared comparable quirks with their peers.

“May you go into detail? A classmate of ours, Uraraka, also controls gravity— well, she can only make things have no weight, but…” and the kid started to mumble. What the hell?

“Nullification is only activated through touch.” That was all Dazai said. Nay reason to tell them that no powers— no matter the distance— affected him unless it was unnatural. However, most would point at Arahabaki— deeming it a god— but Arahabaki is a singularity. So it’s not artificial, but natural. There also wasn't any point in telling them that as long as there was physical contact with something or someone, no powers would work on either. (I.E., When he tied a red party ribbon around the chibi during their fight with Rimbaud.)
Or how there wasn't an off switch apart from the sweet release of death.

“It's gravity; what more do you need?” Chuuya looked perplexed that they needed a profound understanding, causing Dazai to facepalm.
Midoriya looked embarrassed and began apologizing. How odd.

“Alright, go and sit at the empty desks.” Dazai dragged a reluctant Chuuya to the empty seats, quickly walking past curious gazes. He knew they were wondering why he had a bandage over his eye, probably thinking it would be a hindrance, but having one over his eye does him more good than not.

“Do you want to be twenty-one or twenty-two?” Dazai asked, looking at the seat placements, “Actually, you take twenty-one; it's the smaller number.” Dazai expected to dodge a kick; his reflexes told him to, but nothing came, so he didn't. Upset that his dog was behaving, Dazai sat in the twenty-one seat before his self-proclaimed dog could, trying to provoke him. That seemed to work since the ginger glared at him, making Dazai happy again.

Chapter Text

Once Aizawa finished explaining everything that wouldn’t cause a panic, he zipped himself away inside the yellow sleeping bag stashed wherever he kept it. The extroverts of the class immediately turned to look at the two, excitement evident on their features, before they swarmed the desk.

 

“Hello, my name is Mina Ashido! I’m in seat two! My quirk is acid, and my Hero Name is Pinky!” The girl looked too excited telling information like that.  Everyone else began introducing themselves and their quirks, shocking the duo. They mostly let the enemies figure it out, but perhaps they should cut them slack. They aren’t enemies. It was still dumb, though.

 And hey, there was even a kid with invisibility! Dazai wondered how people would know if she were to be injured unless stated by her— would she even know if she was gravely wounded? If she obtained a cut, but adrenaline was too high, causing her body to numb it, would she know to get immediate medical attention? If— Dazai stopped his thought process immediately. He isn't supposed to go around torturing kids— not physically, at least.

 

“So you say your quirk is touch-based, so does that mean you control it like Aizawa can control his?”

 

“Actually, that is something we wish to correct. We didn’t know if it would be alright to answer, but the person dealing with me and the Chibi back at home stated it’s okay before we arrived,” This is a lie; Dazai hadn’t a clue if Mori is good with them mentioning abilities, but he doesn’t care what the man, who fears he’ll slit his throat, has to say. They were not going to restrict themselves, “but we’re from Yokohama, so quirks aren’t the norm… we have abilities! And they have complicated names.”

 

The entire class looked bewildered at that information before some started jumping with excitement— huh, perhaps they haven’t heard the rumors, or they did and don’t care because “why would potential “villains” go to a hero school and reveal themselves?” Exactly why he did, though he didn’t consider himself a “villain”— around them, practically begging for more information.

 

“What are your “abilities” names then?” Uraraka asked. A wide smile stretched across her face as stars formed in her eyes.

 Dazai smiled a faux smile. No matter where you looked, it seemed full of something, but if you knew him for some time, you would know it was bottomless like the blood sea, “‘No Longer Human.’ The slug’s is ‘Upon the Tainted Sorrow.’”

The class stilled at the information, likely wondering why the names were so depressing, but then an angry blond spoke up— he and the chibi would probably get along or go throat to throat. Both are intriguing options— “HAH?! WHAT THE HELL IS WITH THOSE NAMES?!”

 Dazai shrugged, a teasing smile on his face, “I haven’t a clue.”

 

“I have a question: is there a difference between abilities and quirks?” Yes, but Dazai wasn’t going to mention that. If quirks were rare— damn near extinct— in a closed-off city, then most would assume there wouldn’t be a lot of information regarding the phenomenon.

 

“I do not know; quirks are rare, and the government doesn’t care to study the phenomenon, only focusing on abilities.”

 

“Oh, that’s fine then!” Such a sweet child Midoriya is. Too bad children like Midoriya irritate the brunette— actually, all children irritate him, primarily Elise-Chan and her habit of copying habits.

 

“WHAT?! ARE YOU CALLING QUIRKS WEAK OR SOMETHING?!” the same blond shouted. Perhaps he has a weak ego, or maybe he has a reason to be angry.

 

“Do you never stop yelling?” the chibi asked, glaring at the blond. However, because cause and effect exist, the blond started yelling even more. Throat to throat it is, then.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

It was currently a heroics class— which sounds funny to say— and All Might was teaching. Chuuya was hoping the brunette was lying when he informed him the (former) #1 hero was a teacher here, yet he didn’t know why he was surprised when the lanky bastard wasn’t fucking with him.

 

“Chuuya, stop staring at me as if I stole your hat— actually, where is your hat?”

 

“It wouldn’t have matched the uniform, so I didn’t wear it.” Sighing at his partner’s antics, he so desperately wanted to bury him alive, but he’d probably enjoy that.

 

“Wow! So, you do know fashion?”

 

“Shut up, you damn bastard!”

 

‘Where were they now?’ You may ask. Well, they were walking toward the boy’s locker room. The (former) top hero informed them that because they didn’t have hero outfits, they could stay in their gym wear until further notice, but the duo found it better if they didn’t have to deal with spandex. Perhaps the people would allow their mafia outfits. Once the duo entered the locker room, Dazai made a beeline for the stalls, case with his gym outfit in hand.

 

Chuuya pondered if that would be a better idea; he did have a lot of scars on his body that he would not like to mention— some from being a literal human experiment, while others are from everyday mafia stuff.

 Remembering how nosy the toddler-looking teen was towards Dazai’s bandages ad-libbed his mind immediately as he went to a stall. It wasn’t that he was ashamed of his scars, but referencing their origins always dampened his mood.

 

Once the two changed, Dazai fixing some of his bandages, they exited the locker room, joining the few outside.

“I can’t wait to see what we’re doing this time!” An excited glance shimmered from Kaminari’s eyes as he spoke loudly with another student.

 

“I want to see the new students in action!” Dazai sighed at the implications. He wasn’t physically weak per se; sometimes, the mafia required him to put his hands on someone, but he was only above average in that regard. Most of the time, his enemies were down because he used his brain and mentally tortured them, which resulted in him not physically fighting a lot despite Mori’s insistence it would make him better. Chuuya was and will always be the brawn in front of the brains, and he will always be the brains behind the brawn, so if a fight ensued, while he would have well-thought plans to ensure his win, it would still be irritating. Most called it laziness; he called it pointlessness.  Besides, aggravating people by dodging their attacks was more fun.

 

“If we’re doing teams, I hope we’re on different sides so I can whoop your bandaged ass…” Chuuya mumbled, but there was no bite with his words.

 

“Chuuya, you know lying isn’t your forte, right?” the ginger rolled his eyes, shoving Dazai’s shoulder a bit.

 

“Shut your ass up,” Chuuya grumbled before whispering, “And was it even smart to mention abilities?”

 

“All Mori-San said was to “not mention our current occupation here and back home.” He never mentioned anything about our powers, so if he has anything to say, he can suck it.” Dazai smiled, “besides, if I said we had quirks, we would have to limit our usage, and I know you don’t like limiting yourself unless necessary.”

 

“All right, class!” Chuuya looked around, perplexed to find the entire class out of the locker room, chatting with each other. How much time passed? He needed to stop talking with the mackerel; he was ruining his perception of time.

 

“Today, we will be doing faux battles! Not only to showcase improvement but to show what our new students are capable of! They have abilities instead of quirks, so it’ll be good to see the difference if more Yokohamans decide to leave their city!” Dazai almost snorted at that. Multiple Yokohamans left the city daily before returning due to having certified passports, yet they never possessed abilities for fear that the government would take a— liking to them. And the implications that Yokohamans would leave the port city and instantly be villains was laughable.

 

‘Do they think we lack class or something?’ Dazai asked himself, snickering a bit, ‘I mean, the chibi does, but—‘

 

“Yes, All Might-Sensei!” The class shouted in union. Everyone followed the muscular man to a screening area. The screens showed footage eyeing the training grounds. It was a rather large, empty field with white markings to outline the bounds. Large metal walls surrounded it so no stray attacks could damage anyone/anything outside.

 

“We had this constructed yesterday to provide more room for faux battles, and because the staff was tired of students obliterating the fake buildings for no reason…” All Might quickly explained, noticing the curious looks of the students. Clearing his throat, he spoke again,

 “Young heroes, you‘ll go against one another in a 1v1! I will pass out paper slips, and you are required to write your names on them. Then, we will put them in this bowl, so everything is random.”

All Might held the bowl filled with their names, shook it around ten times consecutively, and dug his hand inside, pulling out the first contestants.

 

“Minoru Mineta vs. Dazai Osamu.”

 

‘Oh, for fuck's sake!’ Dazai glanced at his opponent, watching as he stopped harassing the girls to look at him in shock. So, he's a pervert? Perhaps he could get on Kouyou’s good side by knocking him down a peg. Maybe then, she'll stop eyeing him when he's hanging out [read: dangerously teasing] the chibi.

 All Might guided them to the training grounds, instructing Mineta to go on the opposite side, and began explaining loud enough for the cameras to pick up,

“You all know what bounds are, correct? The white lines are the bounds! You can either knock out your opponent, weaken them, or kick them out of bounds! No seriously injuring your opponents— it will lead to you losing by default!" With that, he left the room, closing the metal door behind him.

 

The two stared at each other— well, Mineta stared at Dazai. The latter wasn't paying much attention to the child. The ground was concrete, creating a satisfying clicking sound when walked upon, and the air was cold.

  Dazai eyed the smaller coldly— if he paid attention, did he wet himself?— it was evident he lacked confidence and more than likely wanted to be here for a woman's touch.

 The moment a buzzer went off, Dazai didn't move an inch, which the gremlin probably took as potential leverage as he began taking off the hairballs and throwing them at Dazai.

 

Softly Sighing, the brunette skillfully evaded the purple balls thrown his way, discreetly making his way closer to the gremlin.

 

When Mineta threw a ball to his right, he dodged to the left.   Right —> left   Right <— left

 Sometimes, the kid would attack his feet, and he just sidestepped it. His subordinates— and anyone watching— would describe his dodging skills as ‘graceful’ and ‘precise.’

  Perhaps it is because of how his hair sways with the wind as he moves or the careful steps to not fully set his foot down so he can move more quickly and lightly while never taking his eyes off the target.

 

The kid grew aggravated, throwing balls when and wherever, hoping one would stick, forming a smirk on Dazai’s face, ‘now he’s bound to make a mistake.’ Dazai was happy he never clarified that human contact didn't matter— not that he needed to. Touch-activated should've been their warning.

 To make the kid furious, he started dodging the moment he predicted where the kid would throw a ball. Now the kid is thinking he has horrible aiming skills— how hilarious!

 

‘This is extremely boring,’ Dazai whined internally, ‘why did I get the actual enemy of all women? Life isn't fair!’

A ball was close to hitting his head; he dodged to the left while sidestepping a ball aimed at his leg at a pace anyone would've tripped themselves over. His entire plan was to get close enough to strike. Sure, he could've charged toward the kid, but this is the only entertainment— besides Chuuya— that’s present.

 Once he got to a close distance, he permitted himself to pity the kid, taking his attention off the target and allowing three balls to come towards his head, shoulder, and leg. At the same time, the kid grinned, thinking he had sway, and charged at the brunette, ready to attack his legs— like the gremlin he was— to try and tackle him. Yet, if he slowed down, he would’ve noticed the blue light enveloping the balls once they grazed his nose or clothing, fading away as words circled them.

 

A loud sound echoed within the training grounds, reverberating off the walls. Instantly, the kid was on the floor, knocked out, with a red mark on his jaw as Dazai stood over him, a bored glance in his eyes. Lowering his fist— not that he raised it very high— Dazai looked at the camera with a ‘what now?’ look.

Sometimes, Dazai’s ability was a nuisance. He always wanted to know what others' powers felt like— like how it felt to be weightless or get electrocuted, but the moment a power grazed him, the sensation was the first to go, not that it was ever there, to begin with, then the power itself fades.

Other times, it's a blessing. The number of times he almost died a painful death was too much to count. That's to say, seeing how sticky the purple balls were amusing. He needed to know how they felt, yet he’d never be able to. Walking back to the screening room, reluctantly carrying the unconscious teen, a lot of people congratulated him on the win, and he raised an eyebrow.

 

‘They say congratulations as if he was much of an opponent…’ he still accepted the praise, though, even if it made him want to crawl within his skin.

 

“Good job, young Dazai!” All Might praised, “The next contestant will be…” Dazai drowned out all the noise.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Countless fights passed with multiple victors or ties as the outcome.

 

Midoriya vs. Aoyama —> Izuku Ashido vs. Iida —> Iida

So on and so forth. The only people left to fight were Chuuya, Tokoyami, Yaoyorozu, and Uraraka.

Then, as if the universe was tired of the boredom, All Might finally announced the impatient ginger’s name, “Chuuya Nakahara vs. Momo Yaoyorozu!”

 

The latter looked nervous before giving Chuuya an accepting smile, wishing him well with their battle. Chuuya nodded back at the girl, walking with All Might to the training grounds.

 

Now, unlike its previously polished and new appearance, the concrete looked used, with pieces of rubble on the ground from small cracks in its surface. However, the clicking sound emitted from it when you walked upon it was still loud and clear, echoing off the walls like when Dazai “fought” Mineta.

 The smell also went from something new and fresh to sweat and hardworking kids. Was this school a disguise for child soldiers?

 

Standing on opposite sides from each other, the two have one last nod before readying themselves for battle. Yaoyorozu immediately materialized a metal shield before thinking carefully about her next weapon choice. Once an idea formed, she materialized a net gun from her body as a blue and pink glow briefly formed around the objects.  Chuuya stared, amused, at the display; it seemed she took his ability into account, even if she didn't know its full extent. The instant All Might pressed the buzzer, a battle grin formed on his face.

Kicking forward into the air, simultaneously lowering his gravity, he flew toward Yaoyorozu before she could even blink. He prepared a drop-kick in the air, aiming for her shoulder, increasing the gravity slightly around his foot as it slammed down. Yaoyorozu quickly put up her shield, hiding behind it as Chuuya sent a side-kick toward it, pushing her back.

 

CLANK

CLANK

CLINK

 

Chuuya continually sent kicks her way— roundhouse, reverse hook, back kick, front kick— putting the black-haired girl in a formidable position as she tried to steady the net gun, though she couldn't get a good shot due to him flying away, coming back at a different side, forcing her to pay more attention to defense with her shield— the same shield that was about to break from the repeated assaults— to protect herself.

 

Honestly, this was the most fun Chuuya could have. He lowered his power output to not cause any harm and went free with his moves. It’s been a while since he fought someone in a mock battle, and even though they were on different levels of strength, every battle is a good battle in Chuuya’s eyes— even the ones that make him want to end his opponent or give up on fighting because of how easy the win is.

 

CLANK

CLINK

CLANK

 

With one harsh kick, Yaoyorozu’s eyes widened as her shield broke— her metal shield, mind you— throwing her so far back she almost crossed the boundary line. Rolling to a stop, standing, and readying herself for any brute attacks from the ginger, her face turned perplexed to find him standing, facing her.

 

‘But wasn’t he…’ she thought to herself; she hadn’t even seen him move! Chuuya reached a finger out and touched her shoulder. Instantly, she felt light as she began to float— though not the same as Ochaco’s quirk. She felt light— like nothing was holding her down. There was something with Ochaco’s quirk that made it seem she was still connected to the earth somehow, yet she never realized it until now. Is this what space felt like?  Chuuya gave one proud smile before gently pushing her shoulder, floating her out of bounds like a child pushing a nearly deflated balloon around the room.

Another buzzer went off, signaling the end of the fight as All Might quickly announced the winner.

 

Yaoyorozu, once she was weight-full again, sighed in defeat, congratulating Chuuya on his deserved win. She knew it wasn’t fair to be upset— it was a losing battle, anyway, yet the feeling kept eating at her. She only knew a few things about ability users, and that was due to her parents being as knowledgeable as they were, and one of them was how strong their abilities naturally are.

 

“Ah, it’s nothing. You did a good job keeping up with my attacks, you know!” Chuuya praised, leaving out the ‘not a lot of people are capable of that’ from his sentence. That would be incriminating, yet true. So far, only the mackerel could keep up with him, especially in a way he could land a hit. Though, his attacks are only above-average (slowly deteriorating to being average because of his laziness), so by default, they don’t do much to Chuuya but piss him off.

 

‘Weak bastard.’ Chuuya cursed at his partner, quickly pushing the suicidal fanatic out of his head, “It was fun battling with you; I hope to do so again in the future.”

Yaoyorozu looked happier after that.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

“Chuuya! You’re such a brute!” Dazai skipped over to his partner, “Didn’t even let her get one hit in!”

 

“I apologize for not being borderline masochistic to do that.” Chuuya rubbed at his temples, glaring at the taller.

 

“I’m not masochistic! I despise pain!” Dazai tried to plead his case, but Chuuya merely raised an eyebrow.

 

“Uh-huh, sure.” The duo continued to bicker before their classmates came over to them, complimenting Chuuya on how strong he was.

 

“My, my, Chuuya~ look at all the attention you’re getting.” Dazai nudged his partner, preparing to leave him with the crowd before someone said his name, “And don’t forget about Dazai! I had never seen someone our age with such dodging skills. How graceful…”

Aoyama complimented, spiking Dazai’s mood. He thought the compliments were over with, but now everyone was complimenting them both.

 

“Yes, well, it’s Chuuya’s turn in the spotlight now, so…” the bandaged teen awkwardly spoke.

 

“Nu-uh, shitty bastard! If I have to deal with the crowd, so do you.”

 

“What— Chuuya!”

 

“Also, Dazai, I meant to ask you, but during your fight with Mineta, despite him never touching you, you still nullified his quirk…?” Midoriya asked curiously. Now everyone was looking at him—

 

‘wasn’t Uraraka and the bird guy supposed to go next??? All Might, please call onto them!’ Dazai pleaded; however, his prayers went unheard.  Midoriya already had his notebook out, awaiting his answer.

 

“Uh, well, I just said touch-based, so whether it’s the person or power, I’ll still nullify it.” Jeez, Dazai wanted to hide away; he made sure not to tell everything to the teen. He had no clue how to handle positive attention— most of the stuff he did land him with more insults or curses or both to his name. Everyone in his class looked at him, jaws agape.

 

“So cool…” most muttered.

 

“What about you, Chuuya? We saw you zooming around the place like crazy, and then when you floated Yaoyorozu out of bounds!”

 

“…gravity.” That was all Chuuya could say— seriously, did they NEED him to explain physics?

 

“…right.” Midoriya awkwardly replied.

 

“Chuuya, do you mind if I train with you? I can only make things float, but you seem so used to and comfortable with your power!” Uraraka practically begged— okay, no, she didn’t. She just had a hopeful look in her eyes.

 

“That’s fine.” Chuuya smiled nicely at the girl, making Dazai gag, earning him a bruised shin.

 

“Ochaco Uraraka…” Finally, the crowd dispersed to watch the final battle.

 

“I never want to be in the spotlight again…” Dazai whined, “I thought my turn would be over quickly if I went first…”

 

“Wait, did you cheat to make yourself go first?”

 

“Duh, but only for me— my opponent was completely random, so I’m still upset I got the pervert.”

 

“Aren’t you a pervert?”

 

“Asking women for double suicide in a romantic way isn’t perverted; touching women and making inappropriate comments, knowing they’re uncomfortable, is.” Dazai paused, “Though, I guess it depends on what you mean by perverted—“

 

“He’s what?” Chuuya looked shocked— how could the school allow this?

 

“You hadn’t noticed? Good, I was worried I’d have to tell Kouyou about you letting it slide.” Dazai smirked. Chuuya grew more disdain for the elf-sized human that day.

Chapter Text

Mineta had an awful feeling someone was glaring murder at him, yet the gaze would lessen every time he turned around— was he getting pranked?

Dazai sighed, glancing at his partner’s childish antics of invoking fear within the purple-balled-haired teen. Mumbling something under his breath, he whispered to Chuuya:

 

“And here I thought I was going to be the one playing tricks.”

 

“I’m not playing tricks— he looks like the type to snitch, and I don’t feel like getting in trouble for making a waste of space piss himself,” Chuuya mumbled, taking his eyes off of his current prey, “I’m just shocked the school would allow someone like that in…”

 

“Yeah, well, that’s why us Yokohamans don’t like hero society. Their views are black and white, no gray. If you're willing to help the helpless, it doesn’t matter how horrible of a person you are, and if you're willing to cause harm, it doesn’t matter how gentle and caring you are— which is why we’ll never fit in.” Dazai mumbled the last part, going back to paying attention to their current class: PE.

 If their crimes did come to light, the reality of saving Yokohama from Verlaine’s lonely rampage, even sparing him in the end, would mean little, even if the lives they saved were much more than the ones they took.

 

“Was it smart to skip lunch?” Chuuya asked, despite the initial event happening three periods ago. It is now the last period before dismissal to the dorms. Thank you, Tenya Iida, for the timetables!

 

“Yes, lunch is one of the few periods that allows us to scope out the entire school without someone we know calling us out. Besides, you brought home lunch. If it makes you feel better, we can go tomorrow.” Dazai explained, looking around the PE grounds for a bit, noticing his temporary classmates training their quirks or doing fitness tests. Even though they have free reign, the chances of a teacher not being aware— which Dazai hopes Nezu made all teachers aware of their privilege— were too great to risk. Coming into contact with a classmate was even worse since they're bound to be unaware. He also found it unsavory to go “adventuring” during classes since the education could do his dog some good, and he wanted to improve his knowledge of the outside world to see if they're as much of a threat as Mori made them out to be. (even though the pedophile only made the league out as a risk, the history of heroes entering the port city is too much to let slide.)

 

“I wasn't asking for me, dumbass.” Dazai took no notice of the comment, instead focusing his attention on something else,

“Should we join in?” Chuuya looked at him, mouth agape.

 

“You never like training of any kind.”

 

“Yeah, true. Chuuya, go be a brute!” The comment sparked a minor bickering session between the duo, catching the attention of Aizawa.

 

“You two should be training.” he deadpanned, glaring softly at the two new slackers.

 

“Really?” Dazai whined, kicking a rock on the ground.

 

“Yes, despite the initial privileges granted to you, you both are still considered students. Now go.”

 

“Ugh, fine…” the brunette whined, “come on, dog.”

 

“I'm not your damn dog!”

 

“And please tone it down on the cursing,” Aizawa yelled at them, watching as they made their way to the rest of their classmates. ‘Why did I go into teaching?’ was all he could ask himself as Chuuya kicked Dazai to the ground.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

“Chibi, this is so tiring…!” Dazai whined, doing nothing but watching as Chuuya effortlessly did 100 pushups in front of him.

 

“You're not even doing anything, bastard! How about you work on your muscles some instead of complaining?!” Chuuya berated the bandaged teen, who started to whine even more.

 

“Why do I need muscles when I work best with guns?” Dazai, switching his volume to whispering, made sure to get extra close to Chuuya to block out prying ears.

 

“Because guns won't be reliable 100% of the time.”

 

“Yes, they will, but only if you know what you're doing,” Dazai argued, crossing his arms like a pouting child.

 

“So childish…”

 

“Oh, please— as if you didn't tell me to play battle music when taking down the GSS.” the duo glared at each other before Dazai sighed reluctantly and got on the ground next to Chuuya, doing sit-ups next to him.

 

“You better complete at least fifty.” the ginger warned.

 

“Uh-huh, slug. Don't want to bring out your inner mother hen—” The brunette quickly dodged a punch— “Wow, Chuuya! So rude!”

 

“HEY! BASTARD!” Soukoku turned in the direction of the voice, looking extremely bored.

 

“Whaddya want?” Dazai cocked his head, eyeing the blond— Katsuki Bakugo— up and down. He (apparently) didn't appreciate it since he started glaring at the mummy cosplayer.

 

“Can it bandages!” Chuuya narrowed his eyes slightly, “You, ginger! Battle me!”

 

The straightforward statement bewildered Chuuya— what was this guy's deal?— before he fixed his face, remembering whatever reputation he has isn't relevant here.

 

“Why would I do that?” the ginger was desperately trying to keep a calm composure. Kouyou taught him better than this, yet he still had ways to go in the “ignoring Dazai” department. He didn't know if he'd ever accomplish that feat, though.

 

“One day, I'm going to be the number one hero! And you're a strong opponent, so I'll beat you!”

 

“Really, Bakugo?” Dazai stared, dazed, at the blond, “And here I thought you learned your lesson from getting kidnapped…”

 

“What did you say, punk?! I can beat you, too, you know!”

 

“Isn't your temper exactly why villains kidnapped you? It was all over the news, you know…” Dazai poked— something that came as a second nature to him. Honestly, comparing old and new footage of Bakugo, you can see he's trying to lower his temper and work on it, but it was too much fun bringing up people's misfortune.

 

The blond stared murder at the brunette; his hands were twitching as if he was itching to punch a hole into his face.

 

“Dazai, quite it.” Chuuya glared at his partner, “god, why do you always do this?”

 

“What could you possibly mean, chibi?”

 

“…” The ginger eyed his other half, glaring at him to shut it. Dazai complied. However, a pout was present on his face.

 

“Tch. All bark and no bite— learn to keep your friend's damned mouth shut.” Bakugo grumbled, walking away for the duo. Once he was out of ear reach, Chuuya smacked the back of Dazai’s head.

 

“Shitty bastard! Stop making an enemy out of everyone!” Dazai promptly ignored the human chihuahua, opting to analyze his classmates as they trained their quirks.

 

“It's all so odd…”

 

“Don’t go switching topics! But what is?”

 

“How evolution did powers so dirty…” Dazai murmurs, watching as Uraraka starts to throw up mid-air.

 

“Yeah, I suppose— makes you happy we have abilities, huh?”

 

“I would rather powers didn't exist…” Chuuya’s eyes widened slightly, “no matter if they're here or not, society is still dumb. In Yokohama, the topic of ability users is tip-toed over as if it's broken glass— organizations having to get permits to prove they aren't a danger to society, while here, if you have powers, as long as they're not villainous, you're praised and awarded many opportunities. Yet, if your power is “evil” or you weren't born with one, you're the joke of society and deserve all harm despite heroes existing to protect the ones who can't help themselves.”

 

“…” Chuuya listened intently to his partner’s rant. Even if his views on the matter were completely different, he couldn't deny that society was shittier with powers.

 

“But you can't change the world…” Dazai giggled humorlessly, “So it's best to leave the subject alone.”

The class period ended shortly after that. Iida took it upon himself to (robotically) guide the duo to their new dorms.

 

“The school recently installed the dorms after the raid incident, so they are fairly new,” Iida informed the duo— they were already aware, but he seemed so passionate, “here they are! The Heights Alliance Dormitories!”

Walking inside the establishment, Iida explained more— hey, if you remove an "I" then replace the other in Iida's name with an ‘O,’ you get Oda— of the structure of the building, “the first floor is the common area. The kitchen, bathroom, laundry, couches, television, and tables are here. The dorms begin on the second floor. Each room has eight rooms, but four per gender. The gentlemen are on the left; the ladies are on the right.”

 

“We have two open rooms. One on the fourth floor, another on the fifth— which is where the dorms stop.”

The trio walked up the stairs to the specified rooms. Inside, one of their luggage was already there.

 

“Chibi, that looks like yours.” Dazai analyzed. The suitcase inside was a shiny red velvet color— it was clear that it was expensive— and a bag of similar color accompanied it.

 

“Yeah, no—”

 

“Nu-uh, chibikko! Mr. Aizawa said no cursing~ bad doggie!” Chuuya gave one weak attempt at hitting the brunette, walked inside his new room, and slammed the door in the now duo’s faces.

 

“… well, onto your dorm now.”

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

The room was spacious, much like the chibi’s. It had air conditioning, a toilet, a bed, a fridge, a closet, and a balcony.

Dazai sighed as he shuffled over to his [read: Mori’s] pearl-black suitcase, unzipping it to reveal the few clothes he owned, along with enough bandages to last a month at best.

 

Grabbing his phone from a pocket, he quickly texted the ginger,

 

Slug 🐌🐶

 

Slug, I need to go shopping

 

Okay, how about in an hour?

And stop calling me that!

 

That’s fine

 

Dazai grabbed his charger, plugging it into the wall closest to the bed before charging his phone and throwing it on a pillow.

There wasn’t much he brought to bring life to his room besides a chess and checkers board— even though he favors the former more.

It was currently 17:03.

A knock sounded on his door, inciting a groan from the suicide fanatic.

 

“Coming…” opening the door, the sight of the excited faces of Ashido and Uraraka almost enlisted another groan from him.

 

“It’s so wonderful to have new dorm mates!” Ashido praised, “And because—“ her alien eyes trailed into his room, making her stop in her speech— “oh,”

 

“What?”

 

“Your room is so plain… have you no personality?” The pink girl joked. Dazai raised an eyebrow before pouting slightly,

 

“I didn’t know it was custom to decorate a dorm.”

 

“Well, duh! You're going to be staying here for a while!”

 

“Well, my dorm is rather plain…” Uraraka tried to console.

 

“Yeah, but at least you put some things up! His is the default!” Watching the girls go back and forth— Uraraka tries to say a plain room isn’t bad, while Ashido argues the opposite— was some unexpected entertainment that the brunette smiled at.

 

“At least put up one poster!” Ashido pleaded, “Or something that says this is your living space!”

 

“I will think about it.” that seemed to please the pink alien as she dragged the pink-cheeked girl to presumably Chuuya’s room, but not before reminding him that dinner would be ready in an hour.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Chuuya huffed at his phone, ‘I knew that bastard didn't pack enough clothes or bandages’ went through his mind only once before he began unpacking and organizing things.

 

Reminiscing about the new wine that recently came out a week ago and how he finally got his hands on it, the ginger hadn't heard the knocks on his door until the second round echoed.

 

“Ah, goddammit…” Opening his door, the duo of Uraraka and Ashido met his gaze.

 

“This is what I'm talking about!” Ashido cheered. Of all the few things he brought, his hat collection was one of them. They hung on a retractable stand Kouyou was nice enough to give him.

There were also a few breathing posters hung up so he could remind himself that murdering his partner was not the way.

 

“Still plain, but at least it's not the default!” the girl continued, intriguing Chuuya about what she meant.

 

“Ha?”

 

“Oh, right, well, Dazai’s room was super plain— it hurt my eyes!” Chuuya let a snicker out at that,

 

“Yeah, the bastard isn't keen on decorating.”

 

“Ugh! My heart! But anyway, dinner will be ready in an hour. Bakugo is cooking this week!” Chuuya slightly nodded at the girl, watching as she walked away, leaving the brunette girl behind.

 

“The Provisional Hero License Exam is coming up soon— though, you and Dazai aren't able to participate since you're newly arrived. But before then, I can try and get as many lessons from you as possible!” the young hero had a determined look in her eyes that Chuuya had to admire. Why were these people so determined to wear spandex?

 

“Yeah, sure, alright,” he mumbled, content with the excited expression he received from the girl.

Chapter Text

“Bastard, you better come out of your room.” Chuuya growled, knocking heavily on Dazai’s door. He already took a shower and was now in a comfortable, red T-shirt, black leather jacket, ripped, black jeans, and black shoes— his hat was also at its rightful place, along with his choker and gloves.

 

“Whyyy?” The brunette’s muffled whine annoyed the ginger, “Chuuya is being so disruptive~”

 

“Dinner was finished yesterday, shithead! And then we have to go shopping because I know you didn’t pack enough bandages or clothes!”

 

“Wah! Chuuya, did you look inside my stuff?! Pervert!” Chuuya’s face was now red, and he was trying desperately to not punch a hole through the door.

If anyone would be viewed as the problem child, it would be Dazai.

 

Standing in front of the door nearly made the slug’s legs hurt before Dazai finally exited the room, “I have to go take a shower…”

 

“You should’ve done that ages ago!” Chuuya snarled at him.

 

“I know; I just wanted to annoy the Chibikko~” Chuuya kicked him down the stairs.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Dazai finally finished showering and was currently in his room, putting away his dirty clothes. He was currently fitted in a button-up shirt and black jeans.

 

“Please tell me that isn’t the only clothing you packed…” Chuuya murmured, glaring at his partner.

 

“Yeah, kinda. I don’t do much with my time outside the Port Mafia unlike a certain— feral— dog I know.”

 

“I would take offense to that if you weren’t such a miserable person.” Dazai feigned sadness, dramatically clasping a hand over his heart,

 

“Wow, chibi! You’re so rude to your master—“

 

“DO NOT START WITH THAT SHIT!”

 

“My, my, I should get the le—“

 

“DAZAI!”

 

The duo walked back down the stairs, bickering with each other— Chuuya threatening to break his legs + Dazai making inappropriate comments at the threat = more bickering ensues— before they were stopped by their teacher, Aizawa.

 

“Where are you two going?”

 

“Invoking our privilege.” Dazai grinned, narrowing his eyes slightly.

 

“I can see that, but I’ll need to know in case something unforeseen happens.” Aizawa grumbled, “Also, I don’t know if you guys are okay with this, but Principle Nezu informed the teachers of your special privileges. Not the reason, just the privileges.”

 

“That’s fine with us— we were actually hoping he would.” Chuuya spoke this time, hands in his pockets, “and to answer your question, we’re going shopping. The dead fish here didn’t pack enough necessities.”

 

Aizawa nodded, moving out of the duo’s way, “don’t get into trouble. If you come into contact with villains, you have permission to attack, just don’t cause a commotion.” ‘I don’t want anyone on the news anytime soon,’ he mumbled under his breath as he walked away. Soukoku gave a silent nod, understanding where the man was coming from.

Even though the society was backwards, and felt suffocating to live in, they could respect the man and his passion to protect his kids from anymore attacks whether it be from the media or villains— even if two of them aren’t official.

 

“Because it’s a school night, we’ll have to make it quick.” Dazai mumbled.

 

“No shit Sherlock. Do you have a knack for saying obvious shit?”

 

“If it annoys the chibi, then yes.”

 

 ╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Twin Dark began walking back to the dormitories, bags in hand. Chuuya couldn’t help but buy some things himself, but he still didn’t have 50% of the bags.

The sun was currently down, and they spent enough time buying whatever.

 

“Chibi, do you think I’ll be able to convince the school to grant me firearms?”

 

“I highly doubt that.”

 

“Aww…” suddenly, Dazai’s face went serious. The dead fish-eye look Chuuya makes fun of him for gracing his features, “Chuuya, we’re being followed.” The whisper was so low, it took Chuuya a few seconds to understand what was said.

 

“Ha?! What makes you so sure?” He whispered back.

 

“Footsteps, and I can feel their eyes. The gaze would be intimidating if I was some random person.”

 

“Do you think they know who we are?”

 

“Highly doubt it.” The duo glanced at each other, serious looks on their faces. A silent communication ensued between them.

Dazai discreetly dropped his wallet— a sound echoed as it fell— walked a few steps from it, before feigning a worried reaction as he reached his hands into his pocket.

 

“Ah, chibi, I dropped my wallet…”

 

“Dumbass! Did you just figure that out?!” Chuuya shouted at his partner, turning around and ghostly moving his eyes behind the brunette. Indeed, there was a man hiding within the shadows— too bad the shadows were of second nature to the duo.

 

“I think so… wait, no! I heard it fall a few steps back…”

 

“This is why I don’t like going shopping with you! You’re always losing shit!” Chuuya turned around, eliciting a ‘Where are you going?’ from his bandaged partner, “I’m going back to the dorms! Don’t get killed— actually do as you please.”

 

“Wah! Chuuya!~” the chibi’s figure faded off into the distance, leaving a sulking Dazai behind, who turned around to search for his “missing” wallet.

 

“Dumb chibi… stupid slug…” he mumbled under his breath, looking for where he dropped his wallet, the bags around his arms making it uncomfortable to move.

 

“Ahem, is this perhaps what you’re looking for?” Dazai feigned flinching, looking at the stranger warily.

The stranger in black did indeed have his wallet, holding it out to the teen with a concealed face.

 

“Yes, it is. Thank you, mister.” Dazai took his wallet, bowing at the stranger.

 

“No problem, child…” how creepy… the man’s voice was raspy and had an edge to it.

 

“I should get going now— bye!” The faux cheerfulness faded once he was a good distance from the male. The feeling of being stalked was no more, yet that only made the brunette more confused.

 

‘What was his reason for that? Perhaps I’m missing something.’ Chuuya appeared from where he hid himself, elbowing the lanky teen next to him.

 

“So?”

 

“Hm?”

 

“Bastard! I’m asking about your conclusion!”

 

“Oh, yeah, I don’t know. I tried to get a glimpse of his face, but that was impossible without incriminating myself. Though, his voice sounded familiar. I can’t pinpoint it though. He was also really creepy.”

 

“Yeah, I get the last part; he’s following teens! But an unknown face, yet familiar voice? Do you think it’s someone we’ve met?”

 

“Like I said, I highly doubt it. If it’s someone from Port Mafia, they wouldn’t have the guts to be creepy towards us . And if it’s someone we left alive, I’m pretty sure they’re in a mental ward for emotional trauma.”

 

“Yet, everything you're saying is hypothetical, right?” Chuuya bumped his shoulder, a skeptical look on his face, “I say we go and kill him before something comes up.”

 

“Ah! Look at my dog~ using big words! So sad you’re such a brute…” Dazai whined, the light returning to a blood-brown eye, “I was hoping you’ll be my Mister Peabody…”

 

“No, because that’ll make you Sherman, and I don’t feel like babysitting you any longer.”

 

“Ouch! Chuuya!!! My heart…”

 

“Shut the hell up!”

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

The atmosphere of the room was stiff. Aizawa stared at the two, un-amusement plastered on his face. It was late into the evening, the violet-orange color slowly fading into pitch black as the sound of crickets coming to life as birds and other animals flocked to their homes. Everything in the dormitory was quiet— so quiet that you could probably hear the security robots patrolling the perimeter.

 

“Do you know how late it is? I understand you’re here on a job, but please try not to stay out for too long.” Aizawa scolded. His eyes looked worse for wear, and his eye bags didn’t help much at all.

 

“Our apologies. The bastard here wanted to take his precious time finding bandages.” Chuuya complained, and it was true. Dazai took more time looking for a good brand of bandages instead of clothes.

Aizawa looked as if he wanted to question ‘why’ but kept his mouth shut. The reaction the teen had to other people asking about the whites wrapped around his body evoked his mind.

 

“But we can’t promise we won’t do it again.” The previously mentioned boy grinned from ear-to-ear, yet no matter how big the expression grew, it never seemed to reach his eyes, creating unease within Aizawa. Chuuya began mumbling something under his breath, dragging the teen with him up the stairs.

 

“Stop scaring people, you blind bastard!” Dazai had to let a chuckle out before responding, “I’m only partially blind, chibiii!”

 

Chuuya had to scoff at that, “whatever.”

 

“Besides, you can’t talk about eyes! You wear contacts!” Dazai whined, earning a kick to the shin.

 

“Remind me to never tell you anything.”

 

“No, thanks!” Even though they bicker and bicker with each other about how much they don’t trust each other, there will always be a place within their hearts that’ll blindly trust the other with information or better: their lives.

 

“Chuuya, why did you bring so many hats? And they’re all ugly!”

 

“Why are you in my room? And keep your voice down!” Chuuya whisper-shouted, earning a pout from Dazai.

 

“Hmph! I don’t want to be in the slug’s room any longer… it’ll infect me with sluggishness!” Chuuya could only watch in annoyance as the younger walked out of the room to the stairs, nearly tripping over the first one.

 

“That’s what your dumbass gets.” He muttered under his breath, closing his door and locking it, “I should get a restraining order against that weirdo.”

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

“Shigaraki, is there a reason you’re scratching at your neck obsessively?” Kurogiri asked, cleaning out a whiskey glass.

 

“I don’t know… but I saw two brats on the street late at night…”

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Walking in the beginning of night, black hoodie over his head, and emerging within the darkness of the brightly lit city of Musutafu, Japan, there was Shigaraki.

He had no reason to be out— apart from scoping the area to gain more information for his next course of action, which would be, of course, to send Toga to the Provisional License Exam to extract blood.

Breaking from his thoughts, obnoxious chatter enveloped his ears, annoying him immensely. Perhaps they were one of those pathetic brats that assumed heroes would come at their beck and call if they were in danger.

 

Fighting the urge to scratch at his scarily dry skin, his crimson red eyes glared harshly in the direction of the teens. He wanted to deal with them, but that would cause too much attention— some heroes were patrolling, after all, and he had to be careful, especially since his mentor was arrested.

Yet, the moment he caught a glimpse of lion-colored hair and extremely dark brown hair, his eyes widened slightly, and his hands subconsciously raised to scratch at his neck.

 

Why did they look familiar? They shouldn’t be familiar. Where did he see them to be met with such familiarity? Nowhere here, that’s for sure. Perhaps Yokohama? The League was making more attempts to enter the city— no matter how foolish. They just used lackies that were affordable to lose— but that didn’t make sense. Not only did the people there rarely leave— or at least… that’s what the general public would assume— he went a few times with them, frustrated from their failures, thinking they were being incompetent.

But if they were from there, he should’ve recognized them— it’s not easy to forget such foreign faces, so they shouldn’t be from there, but why—?

 

Oh, crap. He started subconsciously following them.

Stopping in his tracks, the taller of the two had dropped his wallet, and the shorter started telling him off, leaving him alone— how dumb.

Noticing the wallet, Shigaraki picked it up, two fingers off, and heard as the brunette began degrading his supposed friend.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

“And then?” Kurogiri asked, finished with the cleaning, and now standing as if awaiting orders.

 

“I gave him back his wallet and went my way.” Shigaraki sighed, stopping his hands from moving to his neck, again.

 

“Was there a reason you felt such familiarity?”

 

“Nope. Never seen the brats a day in my life.” Kurogiri went back to cleaning, this time, wiping down the counter and organizing the alcohol in the new dingy hideout. It was rather close to the borders of Yokohama. You could tell by how abandoned everything is around it.

Supposedly, after the border was put around the main city, people moved and forgot about the surrounding area, leaving it to rot like they left their unfortunate citizens to.

And it was all for fear of Yokohamans getting angry at them for being so close to the border, but the rare— now extinct— occasions someone would “catch” and interview someone from the city, they showed indifference about people being close to the border. That was 200 years ago. Any existing footage wiped clean from general searches. Now, you have to sell an arm and a leg and pray whoever’s selling footage isn’t scamming you.

 

So that’s to say, who knew if they held those same opinions?

 

 ╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Chuuya was sleeping cozily in his bed, mind blank due to the curse— or would it be a blessing?— of not having dreams.

No thoughts existed. No wonky memories played. Only darkness— until something fell over in his room, sending him on immediate alert.

 

Upon realizing that it was the hat stand that fell over, he grumpily got out of bed, checking the time: 3:00 A.M. wow. What an amazing time to wake up at— said no one ever.

Picking up his now disorganized hats, setting them aside for morning Chuuya to worry about, he stretched his limbs and headed to the kitchen, suddenly plagued with dehydration.

The walk was quiet. No stairs or floorboards creaked, and the kitchen’s light switch was near silent when flickered.

Grabbing a glass and pouring some water, he instantly made his way back upstairs, but not before being cut off by a voice,

 

“Can’t sleep either, huh?” Snapping his head— damn near getting whiplash— Midoriya stood in his sight, notebook in hand. Was he born with the damn object??

 

“Huh, oh, no. Something fell over in my room and woke me up.”

 

“Ah, sorry for assuming.” The teen sheepishly apologized— what is up with him and apologizing?

 

“It’s fine. Why are you up?”

 

“Couldn’t sleep… Some recent events are keeping me up, that's all.” Ah— wait, why did Chuuya feel as if he was in one of those dramatic television shows Dazai forces him to watch?

His default would be to say ‘that sucks’ and try to comfort the boy, memories of The Sheep coming to corrupt his mind, but he wasn’t close to the boy, and he feared it would make them both uncomfortable.

 

“I understand; I also have thoughts that keep me up.” The words left his mouth before he could register it. While it’s true, he mostly forced himself to sleep since they couldn’t haunt him there, and he didn’t want to give up sensitive information. No matter how small!

The boy— smart lad he was— seemed to notice the uncomforting tone of Chuuya’s voice and waved his hand dismissively.

 

“My bad! I shouldn’t tell my business to people who just arrived! You don’t even know the curse that plagues this class!” The green-haired teen quickly passed by him, and walked up the stairs to his room, leaving a bolstered— was it bad for him to feel this way?— Chuuya by the stairs.

After a few moments, he walked up the stairs to the fourth floor and into his room, flopping onto the bed like a fish— ew, mackerel.

 

A ding was faintly heard, and he automatically reached for the device, opening it to find a new message:

 

Mackerel 🩹🐟

 

Chibi, are you awake?

The boss sent me more details concerning the LoV

We can discuss tomorrow

 

Okay

Now take your ass to sleep 😐

 

Wah! Nooo

 

Chuuya quickly turned off his phone; he was not going to be pissed and asleep. That always resulted in him being grumpy, and frankly, these poor bastards have yet to earn that side of him— apart from a certain harasser.

Chapter Text

“So, what did Mori say?” Inquired Chuuya, who was currently getting on his school uniform. Dazai was already in his, but that’s because the bastard doesn’t sleep and busies himself with random things. It was currently 6:37 A.M., and homeroom began at 8:25. They were indeed up earlier than they needed to be.

 

“Numbers.”

 

“Hah?” Chuuya raised an eyebrow at his partner, putting on his choker in place of the red tie, “Mackerel, stop fucking with me.”

 

“I’m not! Besides, ew, who would wanna—“

 

“Dazai!” A cackle left the younger's mouth as he doubled over, holding his stomach as if he told the funniest joke alive.

 

“Anyway—“ the brunette instantly fixed himself, a smug smile on his face— “I was serious; Mori-San sent the instructions via numbers.”

 

He held out his phone to the ginger, allowing him to take it. On it, the contents were:

 

Old Man 👶

 

Delete immediately after reading 

4 1 26 1 9 0 8 5 18 5 0 1 18 5 0 20 8 3 0 6 9 12 5 19 0 25 15 21 0 18 5 17 21 5 19 20 5 4 [Read: Dazai, here are the files you requested]

 

Numerical code had to be the duo’s least favorite form of communication. Sure, it was simple to understand, but it being simple was why it sucked.

 

The files' contents contained numerous confirmed or speculated crimes that were tied harshly around the neck of the Leagues, leaving dark purple bruises as if they hung on a noose.

 

Perhaps that’s what the LoV is— a place of constant dancing in the air as the rope ties tighter and tighter around your neck until, finally, you’re either free from it or your life; a place where you deliberately fight to change an unfortunate reality, just like someone who’s hanging on a noose. For someone so desperate to change their life, death seems to be the easiest solution. Because change is change, after all, no matter how bad the road to it is.

 

It’s not as if Soukoku admires the league. They could part, and it would be a typical Tuesday. ‘One threat down, moving onto the next’ type of situation.

 

Multiple on-camera photos of the organization trying to break into the closed-off city blared on the phone screen. Each snapshot contained an assortment of people, some from the last raid present in the next one. The only person there, however, who seldom showed would have to be a male in black with hands all over his body and light blue hair.

 

“Perhaps he’s some big shot?” Chuuya asked, “Hence his low appearance. I mean, most of these people seemed to be reused unless something were to happen to them, so it makes no sense for him to appear seldomly.”

 

“Oh, wow! My dog is becoming so smart!” Dazai cheered, sluggishly hanging an arm around the older’s shoulder.

 

“Hey, jackass! I’m not clueless; I can piece things together!”

 

“Oh, no… my dog is getting an ego now…”

 

“Bastard!”

 

“Whatever— but you’re, sadly, right. That guy is the leader of the LoV: Tomura Shigaraki. His real name is suspected to be Tenko Shimura, but the informant tasked with investigating has yet to send any damning files to me.” Chuuya’s eye twitched at the ‘sadly’ comment, forcing him to fight back the urge to curse out the younger.

 

“There’s an informant on the case?”

 

“Not one that Mori is aware of—” Chuuya eyed his partner suspiciously— “What?! No need to be suspicious~ it’s just a ‘nobody’ subordinate of mine!” Dazai waved his hand dismissively, signaling the end of the conversation.

 

“Whatever. So, is there any more information?”

 

“Duh, there’s information on all the members! To name a few:

 

Kurogiri: he’s second-in-command, and his quirk is Warp Gate. It allows him to teleport, but he needs a basis on where to open his portals.

 

Toga Himiko: her quirk is Transform. When she consumes her victim's blood, she can transform into them.

 

Dabi: real name: Toya Todoroki! How scandalous!— his quirk is Blueflame. Very self-explanatory.

 

Spinner: his quirk is Gecko; he looks like a gecko.

 

Twice: his quirk is Double; he can duplicate himself.

 

Mr. Compress: his quirk is Compress; he turns anything into marble balls.

 

Daruma Ujiko: his quirk is called Life Force— Mori didn't gather much information about it, but he’s a faithful servant of AFO.

 

Gigantomachia: there’s little to nothing about him currently, but he’s also a faithful servant.

 

And Magne: her quirk is called Magnetism; it allows her to magnetize the people around her, but only up to a 4.5-meter radius of themselves.

 

They also have these creatures called Nomu. They're essentially deceased human experiments stuffed with multiple powers until they become inhuman.”

 

“Those are so little numbers…” Chuuya mumbled, picking up how lazy Dazai got with the explanations. He tried to keep his mind off the “human experiments” part, but his mind kept lingering.

 

“Not really, those are just the most prominent. The majority have already been arrested, are dead, or aren’t as critical. And…” Dazai hollowly smiled, “Toga, Dabi, Mr. Compress, and Magne were all there— as a part of a Vanguard squad— when Bakugo got kidnapped. Hence, they’re important to keep track of. Don’t want Toga taking your blood~”

 

“So, there are more members?”

 

“Yes, but they aren’t as important— gosh, how much do you want me to repeat that?” Dazai quickly dodged a punch to the throat.

 

As they swept through the files, looking through their targets' available weaknesses, a knock sounded through the room.

 

Chuuya opened the door to find Iida standing outside, uniform freshly on and his hair looking extravagantly neat.

 

“Oh, you’re already ready? That’s good! Punctuality is the best thing for a hero!” The blue-haired teen praised, “Now, I’ll be on my way to make sure Dazai-Kun is awake—”

 

He stopped short in his sentence, noticing Dazai sitting on a chair, fully dressed, phone in hand, and boredom etched into his features.

 

“Oh, wait, why are you in his room? How long have you both been up—”

 

“Relax. I’m in Chuu's room because we're the best of friends, and we’ve been up since 6:00.” A grin plastered on Dazai’s face before he quickly looked at the time: 7:19

 

That seemed to make the teen even more proud as he began praising them for being such “early risers”— whatever the fuck that meant— and how he prefers the rest of the class to be like them. He then left, yelling out Mineta’s name as he began his typical harassment of women— why does no one take it seriously enough? Because if Chuuya had to step in, his next appearance would be with a mugshot.

 

“Today, I’m asking if I can equip a gun or something similar.” Chuuya looked at his partner, sorry for the unsuspecting if he were to gain permission.

 

“Did you delete the files?”

 

“Yes, Chibi~ I’m not sluggish like you.” Dazai quickly ran out of the room, avoiding his partner's wrath.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Soukoku + Iida decided to go to homeroom somewhat early for two dissimilar reasons: one wanted to show punctuality; the other two wanted to be left to their thoughts without loud children yapping as they got ready.

Delicate tapping noises whispered in the room. The faint noise rivaled that of wind blowing softly against your ears.

A silent conversation that required more than a look to get words across.

 

••• –––/ •–– •••• •– –/ ••• •••• ––– ••– •–•• –••/ •–– •/ –•• ––– [Read: so, what should we do?] came the chibi’s question.

 

But soft, seraphic words followed, disguised as ‘telling a friend some landlines’ to hide their hidden meanings.

 

“23 5 0 23 1 9 20” [Read: we wait] but then a moment of reflection wept across the taller’s face, like a saddening epiphany cursed him, “9 0 23 9 12 12 0 20 5 12 12 0 25 15 21 0 12 1 20 5 18” [Read: I will tell you later]

 

Chuuya accepted the answer— as long as his partner was willing to tell him instead of leading him like a wild goose, he would be fine— and contemplated tapping something out but refrained.

Even if he were to know the brunette's thoughts, there would always be something detrimental left out.

Before they left for homeroom, Dazai had mentioned something to the ginger about what he planned to do with the league. Curious, the ginger was, but he knew that was all the brunette was willing to tell him presently. Typically, when the mummy cosplayer says something like that, he doesn’t want to go the usual route (which consists of murdering their foes) and has something else in mind, which wasn’t bad for this case since Mori only said to deal with them. Any talk of murder was purely default. Even if the lanky teen sent them across the world to be someone else’s problem, he’s still dealing with them.

Eyeing his partner out of the corner of his eye, a moment of clarity hit him,

 

“Shit,” Chuuya mumbled, slightly slumping on the other’s desk, “what are you planning?”

 

“Oh? Didn’t I tell the chibi I’ll tell him later?”

 

“Yeah, but 100% of the time, in a situation like this, you do something so bewildering that it requires me to save your lanky ass.” Dazai glared slightly at the ginger— which was futile. A grown man may cower under his stare, but using it against someone with a singularity inside of them? You have a better chance of world domination by pigs than that— sighing when the shorter didn't let up, instead opting to glare harshly at the brunette.

 

“You remember my previously mentioned informant?”

 

“The same informant that's a subordinate of yours?” Chuuya nodded, eyeing the mahogany-eyed teen, “what about them? And who even is it?”

 

“they’re a nobody. Besides, they're a temporary subordinate! But anyway—” The racket of loud teens entering the room interrupted their conversation. Chuuya went back to his original position, eyeing his partner with annoyance. Dazai feigned ignorance, “happily” smiling (it was as dead as a carcass) at the front of his room.


╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

After Aizawa finished talking, he climbed inside his sleeping bag and left the class to converse with one another.

Dazai, in a daze, immediately asked Chuuya a question that honestly left him curious:

 

“Hey, Chuuya? Do you think my ability would nullify mutants? I suspect ‘maybe?’ but I'm not sure.” Chuuya stared at his partner in puzzlement before thinking about it,

 

“You said quirks are more biological, at least the adaption part is, and you can still nullify the power, so possibly?” Dazai nodded, “why do you even want to know?”

 

“Think about it, Chuuya, some people looks are there to help manage their quirks or due to their quirks, but when you get rid of the actual power, what would be the reason for the appearance?” Chuuya found that to be reasonable before rolling his eyes,

 

“Don’t go harassing people and their powers, Bastard.”

 

“I won’t, I won’t, but the thought only came to me because I was under the impression my power wouldn’t work, but last night, I thought extremely hard about it!”

 

“So what? You’re planning on making the invisible girl visible?”

 

“Nah, don’t worry so much! You’ll shrink if you do—” Dazai was pushed to the ground— “bad dog!”

Chapter Text

It was only a couple more days until the Provisional License Exam. Aizawa brought the entire class to Gym Gamma. Cementoss, Ectoplasm, and Midnight were there to assist. The class had to prepare special moves to use in combat— which Soukoku thought was dumb and childish, especially since they were yelling out the moves— a few kids left to update their hero costumes while the two fated halves sat in their gym outfits. The school said something about making the requested outfits, which is dumb since their mafia outfits were just business suits and fancy clothing, but the school (*cough* Nezu *cough*) didn't want them ruining their clothes. Twin Dark just wanted them allowed, not made! So extra! ‘They better put extra pockets in my jacket’ was the only thing Dazai said about the matter, Chuuya agreeing.

 

Watching as the class worked on their moves, making sure they were as flashy as possible since being dramatic for the camera was more important than saving lives, the duo was honestly becoming bored. Uraraka hadn’t needed help yet, so Chuuya lacked entertainment.

Midnight, Ectoplasm, and occasionally Cementoss came up to them and asked why they weren’t practicing or if they needed help with something, and the answer was always the same: “There’s no point in practicing since we’re not participating in the exam,” the teachers couldn’t argue with that, or “if we needed help with anything, we’d ask,” the teachers left them alone after that.

 

Dazai was about to complain to the ginger when a voice called out to them. Said brunette had to stop himself from making a joke along the lines of ‘Mom? Dad? You’ve come back?’ Realizing it wouldn’t be a savory joke to everyone else. (Even though he’d be laughing his ass off— how awkward.)

 

“Chuuya! Dazai! The teacher wanted me to give you these!” Iida ran up to them, holding two briefcases. Dazai was praying they didn't screw up the outfits and gave them spandex. Mostly because Chuuya would let Arahabaki run rampant, and he wouldn't stop the creature.

 

“Thank you, Iida.” Dazai grabbed both cases, opening them up slightly. One had accents of red, so Chuuya’s, and the other was black and white.

 

“You’re welcome, Dazai.” The teen bowed, rushing off to resume his training.

 

“The more I see you being likable to them, the more I think someone kidnapped the fish.”

 

“Wah! So rude, Chuuya! I would be my usual self if we were allowed to reveal our positions, but since we’re undercover, I can’t be a bitch.” Dazai whispered to the ginger, a faux-offended expression on his features.

Tossing his case towards him, Chuuya caught it, giving him the bird.

 

“Did you ever ask about the gun?”

 

“I put in a request with the support department, and they said they’ll get back to me in a few.”

 

“I hope they don’t grant it.”

 

“So rude, chibi! Besides, I didn’t ask for an actual gun! I was going to, but then I realized I wouldn’t be able to use it on anyone in the class, so I asked for a dart gun!” Dazai grinned, “do you think I’ll be able to get a gun that holds both tranquilizers and bullets?”

 

“I hope not.”

 

“Slug!!”

 

The two were still staring, watching as their classmates mastered their moves (or part of it) or began working on a secondary one. (Whether they finished their first one was something they’d never inform anyone.)

There was no point in changing since training was almost over with, and they merely promised the teachers they’d join tomorrow.

 

“Was it even smart to promise that?” Chuuya grumbled, “We don’t have to join in.”

 

“No, but you promised Ms. Zero Gravity that you’d help her.”

 

“Pretty sure that’s not her hero name.”

 

“I know; I forgot it. Besides, I’ll also be able to practice my theory.” Their attention was diverted to the training when a loud explosion aired. A lot of people stared in awe before going back to training.

There were a lot of flashes and sounds going on, people moving at fast paces to get the timing of their moves right, and multiple rocks getting destroyed in the process.

Honestly, it was a comforting sight, reminding Dazai of how the Port Mafia cornered Verlaine into opening his gate. Only this time, it won’t result in the death of valuable mafia subordinates like Trapper or the clock guy— Dazai never did get his name, did he? Such an odd guy he was, always talking about how he'd escape the damning of time with his ability. Now he’s gone due to a black hole. The only person Dazai was okay with losing was Trapper— his coin-shaped hole was a pain to deal with when he was alive. Though, that seems harsh to say.

Suddenly, Midoriya reappeared, destroying a large rock/boulder about to kill the former #1 hero. How ironic that would've been! The Symbol of Peace dying due to a rock? Hilarious! Everything went on like usual, with the wonderfully added information of Midoriya gaining more control over his quirk. He seemed more comfortable and faster while using it. Heck, he even changed his fighting style to kicking, which is clever.

 

“What the hell?” Chuuya muttered, grabbing Dazai’s attention.

 

“Hm?” following the shorter’s gaze, he noticed Class 1-B entering— wasn't it still their class’s time here?

Aizawa quickly asked their homeroom teacher, Vlad King, for ten more minutes. One blond man in gentleman’s attire started commenting about how Class 1-A was sure to fail due to the Provisional Exam’s low success rate, evoking loads of chatter to take place before Aizawa informed the man that both classes would be taking the exam at different venues— and oddly enough, the man— Monoma— seemed relieved at that. How confusing.

Sadly, Monoma seemed to notice the duo observing them before dramatically going over to them.

 

“Are these the new slobs of 1-A? How depressing. You’ll fare better in our class—” Before the boy could continue, a large hand dragged him away. What the hell is wrong with these people? And why did it feel like a terrible drama show?!?!

 

“Sorry about him!” the owner of said large hand called out, bringing him back to their class.

 

 


The training was completely over with, and the class was in the dormitory, exhausted. Is it too late to abort the mission?

 

“Ugh! We have nine more days to go…” Mina whined, slumping into the couch cushions.

 

“…so tiring… kero.” Tsuyu was resting her head on her arms. Nine days left before the Provisional Exams, and everyone was groaning for tomorrow. Nine days. Nine days of intense training. How would they make it?

 

“Hey, at least you guys can join in tomorrow!” Kaminari beamed, “You got your hero outfits, right?”

Chuuya nodded his head, lifting it from his phone.

 

“Ah! So cool! I wanna see what you guys chose!” Mina exclaimed. A lot of people nodded in agreement.

 

“Yeah! I wanna see how your outfits will help you both!” That was Uraraka, and soon, the entire room was joyful as they theorized what their outfits would look like— except for Iida, who was observing everyone to make sure no one said anything inappropriate. He provided a few ideas, but that was it.

The duo feared their outfits would confuse the group since they didn't provide usefulness, only something pleasant to look at. That was another thing Chuuya hoped the school had done: made flexible pants. It was easy for him to move in his everyday clothes when fighting, but if they downgraded the quality and made it rip every time he tried to kick, a riot would break out.

Dazai wanted to ruin their moods by telling them to lower their expectations, but Chuuya pinched his arm. A whine left his mouth as he feigned hurt at the chihuahua, who promptly ignored him.

 

If Dazai put itching powder in Chuuya’s ”hero” suit, no, he didn't.

Chapter Text

Chuuya tugged grumpily on his shirt; it was oddly itchy despite its smooth texture. Currently, he was in a locker room stall, changing into his “hero” costume.

It was straightforward: pants, vest, button-up shirt, cropped black jacket, a black trench coat for his shoulders, chest strap, chocker, gloves, and hat.

Yet despite all that, only his shirt was itching— oh, no, now his pants were itching! What the hell—

 

“Goddammit, Dazai,” the older grumbled under his breath. When did he even have time to put itching powder in his clothes?

Anyway— despite the clothes looking ordinary, they had high flexibility, and his jackets contained numerous pockets for him to store knives in. They also felt increasingly light despite the amount of layers.

 

‘I wonder if I can keep these after this is over… oh, well, I’ll just steal them if not.’ exiting the stall— quickly checking to make sure no one was in the room— he made his way over to the stall Dazaj decided to occupy himself in and waited.

Movement in the stall abruptly paused, alarming Chuuya a tad, before a muffled, disgruntled sigh broke the uneasy silence.

 

“Chuuya, can you go in my locker?” A softened, displeased voice asked him. Chuuya went without question. He didn't want to know why the beanpole needed new bandages; it always left a sinking pit in his stomach. Not that it's his fault his partner has issues; he doesn't even know why the man obsesses over ending himself. It's an odd guilty complex he picked up from his time with the Sheep.

If he couldn't save or help them, dread began eating away at him. Yet, no matter the small gestures he tries to give the brunette, he never seems to want his help, so he tries to be patient and wait for a day that'll never happen.

 

Opening the door slightly, Chuuya passed a new roll to the brunette. From what he could see, his bandages were messy— not neat at all, very much unlike the teen— he looked away quickly after that.

The door closed with a click, and it became a waiting game again. Finally, the teen opened the door and strolled out.

He was in a business suite that looked more expensive and comfortable than the one he favored in the port mafia. The one there— while it fitted and everything— looked boxier and covered him as if he was a cat— hence why he seldom wore it, opting to wear a button-up and jeans. There was also the signature trench coat hanging off his shoulders, too. Both of them nearly look as flashy as the others (*cough*Aoyama and his knight outfit*cough* *cough*), but they also lack the look of practicality. Anyone looking at them would underestimate them since most rich-looking kids were all bark, no bite.

 

“Look at you, finally got a sense of fashion?” Chuuya grinned, instantly “hooking” himself at the younger’s right side.

 

“Hm, perhaps I have! Can't say the same about you, chibi.” oddly, Dazai’s voice lacked his usual enthusiasm and was… dull. Though he faked the cheery tone to perfection, it was still confusing for him to lack it. It was such a flabbergasting tone that Chuuya forgot to complain about the itching powder.

 

“What's got you upset?” an exaggerated sigh left the taller’s mouth— okay, it's nothing serious.

 

“My informant got their communications device taken.” Dazai groaned, “I was supposed to receive some new information from them, but I'll have to wait until they can sneak it again.”

 

“The “not my subordinate” subordinate?”

 

“Yeah, who else?” glared the brunette. Chuuya merely gave a questioning glance, prompting another sigh to leave the other,

 

“They aren't supposed to be helping with the mission, so it was more than likely confiscated to throw off Mori-san,” he explained, “meaning they weren't being as careful as I'd hoped.” Chuuya nodded his head.

Truthfully, the ginger couldn't tell you why the boss wasn't so keen on just anyone helping with a mission, even if it would help with the progress.

Mori always did go on and on about the potential of betrayal, but if someone did betray the Port Mafia, wouldn't they deal with it? So why slow the inevitable? If someone was going to betray the organization, it’s best to speed up the process.

Not to mention the cautious glances he’d give Dazai at any given chance— like he was scared the brunette would overrule him. Sure, Dazai could be scary, but he lacked any real ambition to rule an organization; it would merely be a game for him to ruin and move on, like his torture victims— never mind. Treating the organization like a game is enough reason for him to take over.

 

Chuuya eyed his partner as the thought passed.

 


 

Arriving at where the others were waiting— and no, they didn't keep them waiting long. Chuuya quickly finished when he heard the voices fading, and waiting for Dazai only took an extra minute— all attention went to them.

 

“Woah! Those are some fancy costumes! Uh, how do they help you?” Kirishima asked, looking at them sheepishly.

 

“They don't. Nothing like outfits would help our abilities, so why fret?” Dazai “smiled,” “Besides, I'd rather wear something fashionable than something that won't help.” despite the displayed cheerfulness, the pitch of his voice sounded forced. Chuuya decided to ask him about it later; the brunette obviously lied about the underlying cause.

Chuuya glanced at Dazai and walked over to Uraraka, who looked ecstatic to have him train her.

 

“Are you ready—” he had to stop himself from calling her “kid”; he was only a year or so older than her.

However, Uraraka didn't appear to notice the slip-up and beamed with promises to do her best— how odd it was that he was training someone. Not that he doesn't have experience, but that training generally is on “how to kill”.

 

“Okay, so the main problem I have is staying afloat for a long time; I tend to get dizzy and throw up,” the girl looked down, embarrassed, “but I've been working on it, and I've improved big-time!” now she looks pumped.

 

“I've seen how your qui— ability works, and it's made me determined!” her face had a committed stubbornness to it— not the horrid kind, but the admirable one. The one that makes people want to be around you— her hands turned to fists, and her back straightened even more.

 

“Hm, so you can only make yourself and others float?” Questioned Chuuya. Questions were the best way to figure out where she may need to improve. Besides, it’s been a while since he had a reason to limit himself to weightlessness.

 

“Yeah! Also, I won’t be able to train for the entire time; I’ll need to go back to practicing my special moves soon!” Chuuya nodded. He understood, even though he felt himself cringing at the words “special moves”… why did the hero world have to make his skin crawl?

And he didn’t like how this society made it a point that the powerful had to help. It reminded him of the Sheep— even though he tries to keep his thoughts about them positive since they did take him in, the betrayal still stung. Even if he and Shirase made up, it still hurt, and the feeling of the rat poison-infused knife stabbing him caused his bones to feel weak. He hated feeling weak, but he hated disappointing those he care(s) for more— and how he was the shield and weapon. He was hardly the leader— much less the king— despite what others would cry out when they saw him.

When he thinks of a leader, he thinks of someone like Mori— even though the man can be questionable at times and treats his subordinates like pawns on a chess board— or Hirotsu, who is forgiving to his men and tries not to make unnecessary sacrifices with them. You have to wonder how he isn’t an executive.

But— Ah, wait, was he zoning out? Lightly blinking, his fogged vision cleared and zoned in on the concerned face of Uraraka.

 

“Chuuya, are you okay?”

 

“Yes, I’m fine. Don’t worry. I was thinking about some admirable people from home.” It wasn’t a lie, and he didn’t want to give the girl the impression that he was battling something solemn in his mind. Even if he was, it’s not her business.

 

“Oh, I do that too when I'm down! There are a couple of heroes throughout history who have rough upbringings, and I remind myself that they beat the life, and so can I!” Chuuya wanted to ask “who” but remembered how many heroes existed and decided against it. With how unfair this society is, it wouldn’t surprise him if the majority of heroes have shitty childhood stories or childhoods in general.

Chuuya raised an eyebrow. Uraraka had a conflicted look on her face,

 

“Is something the matter?”

 

“Well, if your ability is gravity manipulation, why do you have a formal hero costume?”

 

“Well, my ability doesn’t need support from anything, like Dazai said. And I plan on going back home after school is over, and no one dresses in stereotypical hero clothing there since, you know, there are no heroes.”

 

“Ah! Are you planning on being a hero back home? That sounds so admirable!” No, it doesn't, but if he wants to live up to the backstory, he needs to agree with her.

 

“Hm.” There! He agreed. You can always get checkmated by words, never sounds. Or at least, that’s what Kouyou always says when she lets him accompany her to a meeting. However, those requirements are getting more needy due to their work schedules, so he can't sit back and observe like he did when he first joined.

 


 

The training was okay— incredibly lacking, but okay— the girl accomplished holding herself in the air for an admirable time before she started feeling sick, and she sparred with the ginger for a bit to learn how to attack coherently in the air without whiplashing herself. An issue that Chuuya noticed that he would never point out (because it's something she couldn't change) was how she needed to activate and deactivate her quirk with her fingers. That would make achieving most attacks tricky, but she's smart and can figure that out herself.

 

Now, Chuuya was sitting down against a wall, tired. He noticed Dazai and the invisible girl— what was her name again? He sometimes forgot— talking before Dazai raised a hand and placed it on her shoulder— what the fuck? A bright blue light flashed, and the girl became completely visible. Luckily, she wore proper clothing instead of being 100% nude, so she had to know he was planning this. Wow, Dazai gave someone a heads-up? That's as rare as Yokohaman folk with naturally ginger hair. (If one more person asks him if he's a foreigner, he will riot.)

She had long, messy, wavy Chartreuse hair, with pink specks, and Teal and yellow eyes. A big smile formed on her face as she did a small cheer before Dazai removed his hand, and all the energy left her once she became invisible again.

Everyone stared, shocked. Chuuya wasn’t shocked at the revelation that his partner’s ability could do such a thing— abilities are emphatic versions of quirks, after all— but rather that someone agreed to be his test rat.

 

“Wow… abilities are so powerful…” Midoriya looked like he was about to start fanboying, “Aizawa can’t do anything to mutant quirks…” and now he's mumbling…

 

“Hagakure! You looked so adorable!!” the girls began fangirling over their friend, clinging around her like some celebrity. Dazai sneaked away before they remembered his existence and sat next to Chuuya.

 

“I can.” Chuuya gave a slight nod, accompanying it with an awkward smile.

 

“Though, the others didn't gain much of a reaction since most were busy. Also, I feel like Hagakure can manipulate light to a degree— not now, of course.”

 

“Why do you say that?”

 

“Her quirk is invisibility. Invisibility is only light bending around her to conceal her form, so it makes sense for her to be able to control it to a degree. Right? Not now, of course.” Chuuya just nodded. He's smart but not a certified genius who could start world domination if he wasn't so lazy— oh, sorry, not lazy! Dazai liked to call it pointlessness! (But he likes to be in denial, so yeah, lazy.)— so there was no point in stressing himself out trying to figure out the brunette's inner workings.

 

“Well, good for her, I guess.” was the only reply the mackerel received.

Chapter Text

Once they were back in the dormitories, Chuuya immediately grabbed the brunette’s arm, dragging him to his dorm.

For a moment, knowing, mahogany eyes met with worried, oceanic ones before the latter broke away, going to lock his door.

Upon the ginger turning around, a face of blankness greeted him. So blank you wonder how anyone could possibly fill it with something .

 

It was Chuuya’s least favorite expression of the brunette’s.

 

“What is this about, Chuuya?” Asked the owner of such a face, “You got that annoying look in your eyes.”

 

“Bastard—“ started Chuuya, yet his voice held no real anger to it, “that informant losing connection isn’t your issue, is it?” Dazai feigned ignorance, tilting his head, and allowing an unsettling smile form on his face.

 

“Jeez, Slug, you’re so worried over nothing,” teased the mummified boy, “I told you my grievances, now leave it alone.”

 

“Dumbass… fine, I’ll leave it be, but don’t do anything stupid— you know how you get...” Now, the brunette looks offended— another ploy; he didn’t have the energy to be offended. Not now at least.

 

“Wah! Why doesn’t the chibi believe me?!” Chuuya squinted at the expression, still noticing how dead he looked. The ginger hadn’t a clue why the younger was so adamant about not seeking him out when his mind plummets.

No matter how many times he had to stop him from overdosing or hanging himself because of his cruel brain, there was still uncertainty between them.

 

And truthfully, the brunette wanted to believe he could trust the ginger. Truly, he did. However— he wouldn’t call it doubt, no, he didn’t doubt anything. The moment his overworked brain concludes something, he sticks with it— some odd feeling keeps eating away at him. It’s not “love,” or whatever the articles he reads call it, since he’s around the ginger a lot and doesn’t get the “butterfly in stomach” feeling, it’s entirely odd. He feels it sometimes when some young, just-started-out-as-an-adult person is begging for their life, yet why? The person isn’t random, but someone who decided to have grievances with the Mafia.

 

Oda sometimes says that what he is feeling is “guilt,” yet, how can it be guilt when he doesn’t have a steady moral compass? Right and wrong, for him, mush together so easily, it becomes hard to distinguish the two, and hero society isn’t helping whatsoever.

Dazai kinda hoped the outside wasn’t as bad as people made it out to be for the mere factor of… perhaps they’ve misjudged? But it’s even more confusing than their gray society.

 

If you destroy property or put people in the hospital, but you’re a “good guy,” you’re praised, yet if you’re the opposite, you’re hated.

If you kill someone because they are genuinely shitty and the only way to stop them is to end them, you’re a villain and your morals don’t matter.

It’s confusing! Where does the good end? Where does the bad start? Where is the middle?

 

Dazai could traumatize loads of people, but if it’s for the greater good, he’s a good person? How does that make sense? Why would that make sense? How isn’t he bad ?

 

Ah… he’s getting sidetracked—

 

Blinking back into focus, Dazai noticed Chuuya staring at him with concern— was it pity or genuine? Is pity genuine? It has to be in some way— perhaps not in a good way since people tend to not like it, but still real , right?

 

“Bastard, are you sure you’re okay?” Of course, asking if you’re okay while still insulting you. So Chuuya , but only for him.

But what caused his mood to plummet? If he can pinpoint it, this entire situation will be over with. Let’s see… Dazai couldn’t think of anything. His days went by like normal:

 

work, work, and laze around for the rest of the day, perhaps annoying Chuuya if he’s lucky enough

 

And his current days, too, aren’t as excitable:

 

get ready for school, learn, learn some more, get to the dormitories, and laze around in his temporary dorm until the next day.

 

So where is the shift in mood caused? Definitely not his temporary informant; they’ve been bugging him whenever just because they have his throwaway number, so he’s glad for the break.

 

So, nothing? Jeez, and he thought he was getting better— he internally laughed sardonically at himself. What a joke. Getting better? Who does he think he is? Someone deserving ?

 

“Chuuya, seriously, it’s nothing. Just one of those random mood drops—“ wait, why is he being honest? Does he want the ginger off his back that badly?

Though, it seemed to work. The ginger thought about it before deciding it was a reasonable answer.

 

“Have you been getting enough sleep?” Chuuya asked thoughtfully, though the vehement look in his eyes would have you thinking he was threatening you gently.

 

“You already know the answer to that, slug.” Chuuya sighed heavily, perhaps wondering why he has such a pernicious partner. Now that Dazai thinks of it clearly, perhaps he doesn’t want to burden his partner? Yeah, that’s probably it… he is a natural burden, or at least… that’s what people of his past used to call him— natural burden… how insulting, yet so true; how encumbering he is to be around.

Subconsciously, Dazai started to grab at his bandages like a baby trying to grab hold onto someone’s shirt. They didn’t feel itchy, so why was he doing this?

 

Grab, release, grab, release… he kept repeating over and over and over and over…

 

Now his hand feels warm— sort of? Didn’t he double his bandages today? Oh, no, he was too unmotivated to do so.

Time seemed to slow down as Chuuya’s eyes widened as blood started seeping through the bandages. It wasn’t enough to bleed through and trail down his arm; only enough to bleed through.

 

“You’re—“ Chuuya stopped himself. Would the lanky teen even be okay with him mentioning it? Perhaps not.

 

“Ah, right…” Dazai immediately stopped, his arm now awkwardly at his side so no blood got on his clothes.

There was an uncomfortable silence now. Dazai couldn’t leave, his room was on the fifth floor and who’s to say some nosy teen wasn’t lying about by the stairs? So, Chuuya sucked in a deep breath and began,

 

“Do you need help changing it? I brought some with me.” How uncharacteristically amicable his voice was towards the other, yet he couldn’t care. Any grievances he had with the younger didn’t matter as of now; they could be continued once he was sure the brunette wouldn’t kill himself before he could wring his neck.

More silence pursued…

 

A hesitant nod was sent Chuuya’s way.

 

And that’s how they ended up here, on the floor of Chuuya’s dorm. Chuuya worked as precisely as he could, trying not to let his gaze linger on the kazillion marks perfectly lining the brunette’s arm. Some were even accompanied by poorly healed burn marks or bruises.

 

Chuuya’s breath was stuck in his lungs; his chest hurted, and his mind felt stuffy with guilt.

 

He wanted the brunette to be more open around him, yet is this how he wanted it to happen? No, not really, but at least it wasn’t a suicide attempt, right?

He wanted the brunette to feel comfortable, not obliged to have the older help him.

 

“Stop staring like that.” Chuuya broke eye contact with the scarred arm, raising them to look into familiar, yet distant, ones.

 

“Stop staring like what?” Chuuya raised an eyebrow, finishing wrapping up the lanky arm.

 

“…” Dazai merely stared at the ginger, expecting him to already know what he’s talking about.

 

“Dammit, jackass, I can’t read your mind, so stop acting as if I can.” Chuuya snapped.

 

“Yet, you can understand what I’m trying to tell you with only eye contact?” Dazai pushed— is this what he does as damage control? How destructive.

 

“Yeah, only because you let me understand. It’s hard when your eyes look like an endless void.” Scoffed the ginger as he stood up, gathering the bloodied bandages. Dazai hummed before leaving.

 

Was doing this truly necessary? He feels even more distant from the younger, and regret is eating away at him.

 

So, so much regret…

Chapter Text

Would it be wrong of Aizawa to be suspicious of the ‘transfer’ students? Yes, undercover bodyguard professions [do] cause suspicion, but where do they work to gain such faith in their abilities? Undoubtedly, no legal place hires children to work dangerous jobs, but Nezu wouldn’t work with criminals— actually, he would. He is coo-coo crazy.

He tried his best to watch over the duo in case they did something out of line or moral questioning, yet nothing came.
Perhaps he should’ve questioned Nezu some more— or even the kids— when he revealed their positions to him.
Watching them during today’s practice was eye-opening— especially for Dazai. Aizawa already had a thought of what Chuuya’s ability could bring, yet to see Dazai completely nullify a mutant quirk made the boy even more enigmatic.

And the most bizarre thing about the brunette? You can’t understand his true intentions unless he wants you to, but you have to be careful to know if they are true intentions. Most of his kids can’t accomplish that.

The tired teacher saw countless times how the bandaged teen tricks his partner into doing something only to embarrass the latter. Personally, the underground hero finds it respectable to have something like that— a way to conceal your true intentions. It would come in handy as a hero— if the boy wishes to go that career path, but seeing as he’s a bodyguard, that won’t be the case.

And the shorter of the duo, Chuuya, as mentioned before, has brute strength. It's reliable to have when you’re someone who protects, and Aizawa can tell that’s not all to the ginger. He’s incredibly similar to Bakugo— the only difference is that one targets their anger at one person, while the other targets it towards everyone— in the way they're both powerhouses, yet they do have brains. Not the same brain power as someone like Midoriya, Yaoyorozu, etc., but enough to be observant of things.
Recently, Aizawa has taken notice of the ginger’s worried expression, his face wrinkled like a leaf after getting thrown around by the wind and stepped on by any passerby. Stress; worry. Caution. All those emotions were etched into his face like an unforgiving sculptor carved them.

That was another thing; the ginger was more open with his emotions, unlike his counterpart; he hosted them on his sleeves for all the world to see. They were opposites, weren’t they?

Typically, Aizawa wouldn’t worry about his students— false transfers or not— business since their private lives are theirs, but he had the feeling— it's a feeling he always trusts, yet he doesn't know if it's the right call— that there was something more. He didn't want to impede their business, and everything did indeed seem normal: they were bickering like usual, Dazai was answering questions and being helpful with a cheerful look on his face, and Chuuya finally got around to helping Uraraka train, yet why did it feel so false? (Forced even.) Like a stage masquerade before tragic events.
Once training was over, Aizawa was about to ask the duo to stay after class, but they were the first ones inside the locker rooms and to the dorms, so he decided to ask them for a private conversation outside. After all, how could they protect his class with something crucial traveling between them?
However, that opportunity exploded to bits on the concrete, too, once Chuuya dragged the brunette to his room.

Aizawa opted to wait until tomorrow.

And he shouldn’t have waited until tomorrow.

He comes to regret yesterday-him decision reasonably quickly when the duo asks— not at the same time, as he’d come to know them, striking concern within his tired soul— if it would be alright if they skipped training. Not that Aizawa had an issue with it; they didn’t need to train.
However, that wasn’t the concerning part. No, it was how distant and awkward the duo was around each other. Though, the awkwardness was one-sided on Chuuya’s part.
And despite Dazai’s insistence on being a cheeky, carefree person, people subconsciously avoided him merely because their inner workings recognized that something wasn’t right. Merely because his aura was so unnaturally bitter, you would’ve thought he was a villain.

And now, the current situation: Chuuya Nakahara actively threatened Minoru Mineta.

Normally, Aizawa wouldn’t bat an eye at the little menace getting threatened because of his disgusting behavior, and he accepts as much blame as he’s required as to why the poorly-raised teen is still in the school, especially when he has the authority to expel anyone. But frankly, he hadn’t expected such a distasteful threat to come out of the ginger’s mouth towards the shorter.

The threat was your typical, “I will put you six feet under if you don’t stop harassing women,” however, it went grave when he went into detail about how he would crush and grind his body into mush on the pavement until the only thing left to recognize if it’s a human would be the bone dust and shards left behind when he caught him again. When. Not if. Chuuya prayed he would snag the pervert in action [just] to deliver punishment.

Aizawa was going to turn a blind eye to that, too, until Mineta came complaining to him about how rude the transfer student was to him— actually, who is he kidding? He did turn a blind eye.

“Mineta, if you’re going to whine because someone threatened your life, especially when you know you’re in the wrong, then it’s best for you to resign from UA.” Harsh, he knows, but any form of sympathy was nonexistent since the day Aizawa met the short kid.
The gremlin child backed down, cowering into himself, a chagrin expression present on his face, distorting his features into a wrinkled paper with red ink spilled onto it. Aizawa hadn’t a clue what the kid thought the look was going to do, so he ignored him.

The ‘’sudden’’ outburst from the ginger wasn’t unexpected; Aizawa had noticed it a mile away from how the younger one stared at the kid. However, despite silencing the small threat, Chuuya still had an unpleasant look crafted delicately on his face— and as the teacher, it was his job to make sure his students weren’t going through mental trouble. Transfer, or not.
While that may be a hypocritical statement from his previous self about not stepping into personal matters since mental issues are always a personal matter, that doesn’t mean you shouldn’t help someone, even if they gave the vaguest hints as to what's troubling them.

“Chuuya-Kun,” Aizawa called out to the ginger, who had rock music blasting through headphones. Mentally facepalming at his single moment of stupidity, the tired man walked over to the teen, tapping him on the shoulder.
While there was a flinch at the sudden touch, Aizawa hadn’t expected the kid to grab onto his hand, gripping it tightly as if to break it—

“Ah, my apologies…” muttered the teen as he took off his headphones, quickly pausing his music.

“It’s fine; it was my fault for scaring you.” Chuuya looked a bit offended as the sentence ended— Aizawa chose to ignore it, not wanting to be the cause of the ginger’s angry tirade.

“Is everything alright? I’ve noticed how distant you and Dazai seem—” The shorter immediately cut him off, frustration evident on his features—

“I don’t want to hear about that shitty bastard right now.” And Chuuya knows he has no reason to be angry, yet he can’t stop himself from feeling it. They’ve been unofficial partners for a good while now— thick and thin. Dazai was there when Rimbaud… when Verlaine… the memories seem excessively bitter now when he’s realized how much his partner directly— or indirectly— helped him through his troubles— “actually… Can we speak?”

Aizawa took no alarm— not even scolding him for his language; he was used to students like this from his many years of being a teacher. Softly nodding his head, the ginger led him to a corner so no one could eavesdrop,

“I’m not going into detail. Dazai’s business is his alone, but what do you do when…” Chuuya knew how to word it; however, he couldn’t voice it. The words stopped in his throat. What if whatever leaves his mouth makes the situation worse? He’s smart but not a strategist like Dazai, who has backup plans for backup plans, so what if this situation becomes a doozy because of him?

The stress was eating at him and he knew it was evident in his features.

“… when someone you trust with your life is in need?” Aizawa didn’t push; he didn't do that. Even though the question itself is alarming, especially once you remember the bandages littering the brunette’s body.

“Just be there for them. Don’t try to force or pressure them to talk it out. However, let them know they have the choice.” Began the older, “Don’t let it be unsaid and have them panicking if you want to hear them. And try to keep things relatively the same. If he was okay with it before, there’s no need to change it.” Chuuya knew that much, but alas, his question was worded wrong, and he never bothered to correct it.

Perhaps what he wanted to know was: “How do you make the person you trust with your life trust you, too?” Not that Dazai doesn’t trust him, but Chuuya can trust Dazai to not say something about his humanity. His height was all game, yet the mention of the ginger’s humanity was a topic barely grazed upon unless the brunette was saying something like “Chuuya! You’re such a wonderful human being!” Chuuya supposes he wanted the slender teen to trust him when his brain was in overdrive and thinking of terrible things to do to its owner. Not just his life.

Though, how do you ask that without sounding selfish? Without sounding like the person owes their entire trauma to you only because they helped with yours. It’s not a situation of “Oh, you helped with this, so you should tell me this so I can help you as payback.” It’s just not. Chuuya doesn't want it to be transactional, but something they can both fall back on when things get harsh.

Chuuya thanked the underground hero, walking away from the corner unsatisfied.

‘This is stupid’ his thoughts began. ‘This situation is stupid. I’ll just go talk to him!’ Turning toward the stairs, the humanoid slug made his way up them, determination in his eyes.
Knocking on the brunette’s door, there wasn’t a sound to be heard on the other side. But that was normal; Dazai didn’t like making noise unless required.
The door opened soundlessly as its temporary owner peaked his head out.

“Oh, Chuuya! What are you doing here?” The smile on his face strained and his voice turned hollow; however, those were small, unnoticeable changes.

“Listen, I’m not going to get all sentimental with you, of all people, but this entire situation is dumb.” Chuuya began, but Dazai quickly cut him off,

“Agreed,” Dazai felt relief fill him; he didn’t want the ginger to come apologizing to him, that’d be out of character of him, but he also didn’t want this situation to continue, so this was the best way it could’ve ended, “Now, chibi, go see if there’s any crab and bring it to me like a good dog!”

Chuuya almost stammered his speech before he began cursing out the brunette. A sense of normality filled the air as all tension left their body.

Chuuya would worry about earning the brunette’s deeper trust another day when they can afford to be tense with one another. Now, they’re on a mission and that’ll cause unnecessary issues.

Chapter Text

The wind was as cozy as a cold pillow in the dead of night. Leaves blew around the class, dancing in intricate lines— as if mimicking the excited atmosphere the students possessed— before falling disgracefully as the atmosphere dropped. Now, numerous kids were jittering about.

 

It was finally the big day: the Provisional License Exam.

 

The exam site they were assigned to was Takoba National Stadium, and everyone, besides a few, were all nervous and they were in a huddle. A huddle.

 

“Just do your best to pass the exam. The better you get this over with, the faster you reach your dreams of becoming pro heroes.” The way Aizawa spoke as if it was a mantra helped calm the frayed nerves of his class. Suddenly, the small huddle they’d gathered in was interrupted by someone calling out to them. Chuuya looked slightly confused as to who the kid was, especially when he’d bowed, smashing his head into the ground, to give an apology for interrupting their huddle— Chuuya was forever grateful to the kid. Huddles were not his thing.

 

“They’re from Shiketsu High School, Chibi,” Dazai informed, watching as the two classes made awkward small talk before Shiketsu walked away, which was replaced with more conversation with a class from Ketsubutsu Academy High School, and, when they finally entered the building, a sleep-deprived HPSC worker, which genuinely annoyed the pair.

 

Soukoku were instructed to sit on the bleachers with Shota and Ms. Joke, while the (now hero suited) participants waited patiently as the worker finished listing out their objectives to determine the 100. They were so happy they didn’t have to stand down there.

 

Twin Dark found the rules to be quite easy:

  1. Three targets will be pasted somewhere on their body by their choice (though they have to be visible.)
  2. Each examinee will be given six balls that will light up the targets when hit, and two people being hit is required to pass.
  3. If all of your targets are lit, you are disqualified, and whoever got in the last hit will be qualified to continue.

 

Quite simple to understand and complete, hence why Dazai understood only 100 could pass.

 

“Hey, jackass, you never did tell me what you were planning.” Chuuya pestered. Dazai was subjacent to him since the petite mafioso didn’t want to sit next to a walking corpse.

 

“Ah, right— well—“

 



A Maroon eye stared discreetly into the alleyway. There was only one lamppost nearby, and it was a mile away, any light from it fading away into the dead of night.

Dazai shouldn’t be out here this late, but his newfound contact demanded to meet him to prove he was real. Hilarious! As if anyone would want to pretend to be him.

 

There was a lanky figure in black standing at the dead end, scratching away at his neck. Whether it was from anxiety or annoyance, Dazai didn’t care.

His footsteps were quiet like death lingering near the fortunate as he stalked closer. His right eye bandage was missing, and he lacked a few other bandages, opting to replace them with long-sleeved clothes. Having the target potentially know who you're working with isn't helpful, especially when they'll try to use it as a way to make you abide by them— no questions asked— and people rarely recognized him without the white fabric wrapped neatly around his figure.

 

“Shigaraki-san, we've talked on the phone… via text,” the light-blue-haired male jumped slightly, turning to face the shadows as his crimson eyes glared ferociously. He was beginning to open his mouth when— “My name isn't important, currently, but I'd like to provide you assistance.” Now he looked bewildered. He wanted to question it— Dazai can tell— yet he didn’t.

 

“How did you get my number?” Ah, yes. A valid question that was, but sadly, still predictable. Dazai rolled his eyes slightly, though that caused the blinded one discomfort and the specks of light didn’t help whatsoever.

 

“I was merely stalking about—“ not a lie, but not the full truth— “Look, I understand your cause, and I agree with it. If you can give me the chance to help, I’ll do whatever I can. But if not, then you’ll never hear from me again.”

 

“You speak as if you can give us what we want.” Shigaraki’s crimson-blood eyes stared coldly at the teen, yet Dazai didn’t sway. Instead, the brunette began playing with his jacket sleeves, a feigned innocent look on display,

 

“Perhaps I can. Though, I can’t promise you that you’d like it in the long run.” A dazed look covered his face, adding to the innocence of it all. He truly looked like a kid trying to convince their parents what they’re doing is alright, knowing it’s the opposite.

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Oh, the man-child was beginning to act like a toddler. His voice began getting aggressive, and he looked about ready to kill the brunette, “just who the hell are you?!” Shigaraki, in the future, would find that he started looking down upon himself, especially knowing that it was the kid from a couple of nights ago; however, current Shigaraki was still ignorant of it. A smirk crawled onto Dazai’s face. It was unsettling, he knew that— no, he wanted that. Anything less would be a sin for a creature like him.

 

“Look, do you accept the offer or not? I help take down the “heroes,” society starts looking down upon them due to their incompetence, and “villains” rise, creating a “fairer” hierarchy— if that’s what you want… who knows? You could want to be the only ones in power— and all well that ends well.” Dazai waited patiently for the man-child to process what he’s been told. In truth, Dazai knows that in the long run, if “villains” took over, chances are that someone would get greedy, citizens suffer, and then the French Revolution would repeat. He is a strategist, after all, and if he didn’t think of all the outcomes his actions could have, chaos would ensue within his very being, and despite the lack of love for himself, his brain is already chaotic enough.

 

It’s how he knew everything; it’s why everything is so boring and predictable because he doesn’t let it be unpredictable. Even the small interactions with the chibikko are thought-out, yet they bring him... Something.

 

The human-cat post hadn’t noticed how Dazai deflected the conversation, taking into account what the brunette spoke,

 

“What do you mean—“

“—I won’t like it in the future?” Dazai finished the sentence, his void-for eyes stared into the deep crevices of the other’s soul. They were in their true form: nothingness. They showed nothing for they were nothing. The almost-black eyes, which were once a gorgeous chestnut color, looked like a canvas waiting to be decorated by colors and hopes, only to have the opposite done. Only to have its dreams crushed because the artist was going through something terrible, and lacked the love they once had for the craft.

 

Shigaraki felt something cold shoot through his spine, and the alert part of his brain was blaring signals. It was written all over his face as his eyes widened and he looked ready to strike— quite the similar to Mori, who looked as if he missed the “optimal solution” and wanted to rid himself of the teen— and strike he did. Unfortunately, he didn’t get far since he was now on the ground in agony. A fresh bullet wound decorated his leg as dark scarlet leaked through his black jeans. Smoke danced around the gun’s muzzle, yet Dazai looked calm.

 

“I don’t have time for childish games. Quite frankly, I have somewhere to be in two hours.” His dulled voice was like a glacier, and his bored eyes looked distant. Dazai absentmindedly checked his phone— 4:01… he planned to be back by 6:00. Not that this would take long, but he had something else in mind. “Do you accept or not?”—

 



Dazai recounted almost everything from last night with lesser detail. He also left out anything unworthy of being mentioned, such as him contemplating buying a plushy before grimacing.

 

“What are you planning?” Chuuya looked serious now. It isn’t rare that Dazai acts on his own, “Actually, don’t bother answering.”

 

“Ah, it seems Chibi is learning!” Cheered Dazai. What was he planning? Loads of stuff! He had yet to settle on a plan. All of them were good plans— don’t get him wrong— but he had the habit of making them more difficult and drawn out, and quite frankly, he wanted this over quickly.

Dazed, he was, as he watched the competition to pass the exam. Numerous students were out already, which wasn’t a surprise, but Dazai was keeping an eye out for a certain participant. Though that proved to be hard due to the terrain and distance, so keeping an eye out for anyone was difficult.

 

Who’s that participant? Toga Himiko.

 

Despite not being involved when the LoV planned this, it was obvious they’d try something like temporary disguised infiltration. It’s the predictable route in Dazai’s opinion. So predictable, he’s learned to pick up on cues when Mori would suggest such a tactic. Dazai despised Mori’s tactics. Sure, they were logical and the “optimal solution,” but at times, they felt unneeded. Soukoku, as powerful as the duo may be, is unneeded in most situations. Not this one, however. Having your most powerful unit threaten a pest is the smarter move, but what Dazai’s getting at is that Mori does unnecessary things to have power and build influence. It’s a fact everyone is aware of, hence why he gets reluctant when Mori suggests having Oda or Kyuusaku do anything— instead offering to do it.

 

The brunette can feel the lust for power radiating off the boss, and he knows— just knows— that he’ll do anything to achieve that lust. Especially since currently, he’s been ranting on and on about wanting an ability business permit— which is smart to want since the government will stop pestering them every month or so. They are an illegal organization, after all, and sooner or later, there misdeeds will be too much to be ignored.

However, Dazai also feels that Mori won’t try anything anytime soon. Perhaps in the future, but who knows if he’ll be around for that long to see the man try something? He hopes not. Living past this age will be hell in itself. Dying at 16 isn’t that bad a thought, right?

 

“This is to see who qualifies, yes?” Dazai asked to no one. His eyes were steady on the general location of his class. They seemed to be holding out against the various attacks sent their way— considering the numerous explosions or attacks in the sky, but two people stood out to Dazai as unlikely way before the exam began.

 

“No shit,” Chuuya’s eyebrow raised as he eyed his partner, “why do you ask? What are you thinking about?”

 

“No reason and nothing.” Who? You may ask. Why do you say? You may ask. And Dazai is happy to answer!

 

Who?: Todoroki and Bakugo.

Why?: well, they’ll both pass the current exam, but as of now, Todoroki seems too overconfident and is rather a lone-wolf, like Bakugo. There’s also— oh, is that a beacon of light? It caught everyone’s attention before it bored Dazai. How predictable; it was #58 of ‘Everything That Could Happen at This Exam.’ Where was he in his thought process? Oh, the first exam has concluded. If Dazai’s thinking was right, everyone should’ve passed— the kid from before, Inasa, and they’ll work terribly together for some time, which would result in them both failing if they don’t put their differences behind.

Why Inasa? You may ask. Well, it’s obvious the kid holds some sort of bitterness toward Todoroki. Most likely due to who his father is.

 

Dazai will spill why Bakugo when the next exam begins in a few minutes.

 



The last exam is a rescue scenario, and here’s why Bakugo will fail: Bakugo will fail due to not saving anyone. This is a Provisional License Exam for heroes, after all, and Bakugo seems more focused on beating up villains than saving citizens— which is the top #1 priority of being a hero. That should change in the future though.

 

Chuuya stopped paying attention to the exam some time ago, instead opting to listen to the conversation between their teacher and Ms. Joke. Everything that leaves Ms. Joke’s mouth is to try and incite a laugh from Aizawa, but fails, while Aizawa always says something pessimistic about his class, or completely ignores the conversation, especially when Ms. Joke says he gots a soft spot for the class.

As of now, Aizawa made a comment about how the class would fall behind for this exam, and Chuuya can’t help but think that’s a bit harsh.

 

It’s hard to tell how anyone is doing, but an explosion happens a minutes after the exam begins, and a broadcast appears alerting the examiners that a “villain” has arrived.

Chuuya sinks into the bleachers; he was bored out of his mind. Dazai was too busy making predictions with his brain, and conversing with teachers was boring—

 

“Say, how come those two don’t get to participate?” Ms. Joke asks, smiling at the teens.

 

“Because they haven’t been here for long. If someone comes to a new school when a big exam is happening, leaving them small time to study, you wouldn’t want them to take it since it would be unfair, would you?”

 

“Hm… I suppose not. Well then, perhaps they can take the training courses?” Aizawa thought about it for some time. The training courses are a good idea since it allows for them to train on what they fail at, or what they need to improve on, but considering Nezu already gave them permission to attack without hero licenses, it’s safe to assume any authority is aware, too, and that Yokohama has different regulations when it comes to using powers.

 

“That won’t be necessary.” Now Ms. Joke looks confused before laughing it off. Understandable.

 

“Oh, look at that.” Chuuya looked down towards the exam as Dazai spoke. An unstable wind of fire engulfed Gang Orca, the villain in this exam. Also the #10 hero.

Everything else seemed to go by fast as flashes of green, revealed to be Izuku’s kicking, seemed to strike Orca, yet that didn’t do much to him before finally, the exam ended due to everyone being rescued.

 


 

As expected, Todoroki and Bakugo failed. Along with the Inasa kid and someone named Camie— the person Dazai assumes Toga impersonated— the rest didn’t matter.

 

As they leave and the licenses are handed out to those who passed, Dazai hears a glimpse of the conversation held by Izuku and some random kid he didn’t bother learning the name of.

 

“Camie? Concealing technique? Sorry, but she hasn’t been acting herself and left early.” The latter informed Izuku, who looked confused at the information. Dazai grinned happily. The indirect confirmation that Toga was here pleasing the knowing part of his brain.

 

Returning to Heights Alliance, the entire class was tired, yet still engaging in conversations that blurred together. All consisting of one singular thing: how excited they were to finally have default permission to jump into battles.

Dazai strolled his way to the kitchen. Technically, it’s Bakugo’s turn to cook, but he’s locked himself in his room due to anger, so Dazai is taking it upon himself to make something.

Now, to get the record straight, he isn’t a bad cook per se. Odasaku compliments his cooking all the time such as his 26th creation:

 

 Lively Chicken Hotpot: gives you a boost of energy and makes you wide awake, especially if you stayed up the night before! Though, Oda’s only complaint was that it made him extremely groggily the next day, in which Dazai then had to divert the conversation away from the topic because Odasaku started asking what he put in it.

 

So, yeah! He’s not a bad cook— despite his cooking also looking like satan dragged it into hell and shoved it up someone’s ass— so he doesn’t know why he’s banned from kitchens every-time he and Chuuya have to share apartments.

 

“What the hell—? Dazai, get out the kitchen. You know you’re banned from them.” Chuuya reprimanded. Dazai pouted, sticking his tongue out,

 

“But Chuuya, I’m not a bad cook!”

 

“Tell that to Kyuusaku and the time they got sick.”

 

“Don’t blame that on me! Chicken Hotpot #8: Sickness Begone, did indeed cure him of his sickness!”

 

“Please stop naming your diabolical creations— and yeah, for a day! It made it completely worse after!”

 

“Hmph!” Dazai dramatically exited the kitchen and up the stairs to his room. Chuuya sighed harshly, rubbing a hand down his face.

 


 

Dazai was currently sitting outside; it was dark out and cold. Sitting on the edge of the building facing Ground Beta, he caught the small glimpses of green and blond hair. There wasn’t a reason for him to be out here; he wasn’t even here to watch or calm the fighting between the two. No. It was a typical failed suicide— though, can it be considered failed if he never got to it?

It was quite simple why he didn’t jump and plummet to his long awaiting death: the school has security robots, and if they were to alert him falling, then there would be a chance of some fast hero saving him, and plummeting to their death with him, or failing to save him all due to No Longer Human’s unforgiving nature. Frankly, Dazai wants to commit a suicide that doesn’t inconvenience other’s, so now, he’s sitting on the roof, contemplating his decisions.

Skillfully climbing down the building— yes, climb. He climbed up it, why should he take a different route?— he stalked closer to the drama. Truthfully, he had an inkling about Izuku’s power, yet he needed solid proof and this could be his proof.

The talking was faint. Bakugo was speaking his heart out as he clutched his fists in an effort to restrain himself. Then—

 

“Did you get your quirk from All Might?” The question was simple, yet effective. The blond went into detail about how he came to the conclusion, and how he asked All Might about it before, but the man just kept quiet and never answered, so now, he was asking Izuku.

Dazai, in all honesty, found everything to be so melodramatic, but the quietness from Izuku was a silent-enough answer to please him, while also displeasing Bakugo, so he turned to leave, letting them duke it out like the idiots they were since it’s way pass curfew.

 

Once he made it into the dormitory, the sound of explosions and shouts ameliorated, yet he didn’t panic. A concerned look laced his face as he walked into the kitchen, pretending to grab a cup of water.

When Aizawa exited his room, a glare on his face, he made eye contact with Dazai and opened his mouth,

 

“Why are you awake?”

 

“What? Is getting water illegal now?” Dazai asked, annoyance on his face. Aizawa shook his head, muttering an apology before asking,

 

“Do you know who is fighting outside?”

 

“No, sir.” Aizawa nodded before waiting by the door, capture scarf in hand. Dazai left to Chuuya’s room, cup of water in hand.

A couple of minutes later, Aizawa scolding the two as All Might half-explains the situation was faintly heard. Dazai drowned out the noise as he lock-picked the door, entering to find Chuuya sprawled out on his bed, drool dripping down his chin.

 

Dazai smiled, walked over to his partner, and dumped the water on him, jumping back to avoid the surprise kick sent his way.

 

“Bad dog…” mumbled the brunette, who was currently in fish pajamas. Hah! How hilarious it would’ve been to have his corpse found in fish pajamas.

 

“Dazai…? What… hell? Get… my room…” Chuuya’s voice sounded raspy and his voice turned into a whisper at certain words. Dazai just smiled.

 

“Poor chibi! You got drool all over yourself and your pillow! Just like the dog you are!” Said drool-pillow was thrown at Dazai, who scrunched his face in disgust, “bad, bad dog!”

Chapter Text

It was now second term, and the two main rivals of the class were on house arrest. How lovely. Majority of the class was displeased that the ball of sunshine, Izuku Midoriya, and the renowned Pomeranian, Bakugo Katsuki, were rather reckless, but were hoping they’d reconciled.

Soukoku, on the other hand, were insouciant of the Situation; however, when the others’ looked to them, they had to feign worry.

 

Currently, all classes were standing outside at Ground Beta. Nezu was up front. Dazai caught a glimpse of the wise look the bear-mouse gave them, the two mafioso’s out of the entire school, yet he paid no mind to it. The principal annoyed him slightly— if he were to be truthful.

 

Outsmarting others is easy because they lacked the brain cells to keep up with his mind, so it doesn’t feel nice to know a literal animal can keep up with him. It’s like an insult…

 

Pointless conversation was made before the white-furry creature got to his point: how All Might’s retirement will have a negative effect on society as a whole.

 

Lots of rubbish if you were to ask Twin Dark. Heroes existing already have a negative effect, yet no one pays any mind because of how flashy they are. If Dazai could recall the brief video they saw of Mt. Lady’s debut, she was acting how celebrities in Yokohama would act toward cameras and the public. Flashy, show-offish, and secretly competitive. It’s why Chuuya could never comprehend why people are so obsessed with the famous… working in the mafia makes it to where it’s hard to have “heroes,” or “favorite celebrities,” because there’s dirt on everyone you can imagine. Heck, one of his good friends in the mafia was an active movie star.

 

The only difference is that, at least in Yokohama, you can state your opinion without being seen as a threat to society. And boy, if they weren’t on a mission, all of the mischief they would cause by openly hating heroes would skyrocket.

 

Quite frankly, the speech was motivating— vexing at certain parts— but considering how these people were raised, it was as lovely as it could get. But please get them to change their school motto— or whatever the fuck “Plus Ultra” is supposed to be.

 

As everyone was beginning to leave, Hound Dog came to bark at them— literally! Dazai never felt more disgusted at dogs. His face scrunched up, slightly messing up the features most would compliment him on.

 

“Chuuya, I think that’s your long, lost—” Chuuya was about to attack him when someone— Vlad King— spoke up, translating for the dog on stage,

 

“There has been a fighting incident last night, so we, as teachers and future heroes, ask you all to conduct yourselves in ways that respect your current lifestyle standards.” Kids began to murmur as they were finally dismissed, asking around as to who was fighting. Perhaps to crucify them— perhaps to do what teens do, which is gossip and embarrass whoever. They are teens, after all, and can be unforgiving. Chuuya would know because every-time someone betrayed the Sheep, nasty remarks would spread about them; however, Chuuya hadn’t a clue if it was always like that, or if it only started because if those kids retaliated, the Sheep’s “king” would deal with them. Not that he ever had to or would. They were once considered family before they broke everyone’s trust, after all.

 

Now that he was thinking it over, the Sheep truly was an organization of unforgiving kids, especially if they felt that you owed them of anything and wasn’t paying your dues in a pleasing manner. Not to say he doesn’t miss them; they were the first family he could remember.

 

Perhaps the kids surrounding him being “upcoming heroes” will make some difference.

 


 

The walk to class was as loud and energetic as it possibly could be with numerous students walking toward their classes. Chuuya was peeved, but he didn’t mind. When it was too quiet, he could hear the rumblings of Arahabaki, not that it— he? — caused him much trouble. Arahabaki was nothing more than an empty shell of what could’ve been. No personality and nothing human about it other than its vessel (something that Chuuya has slowly come to terms with, though there are hiccups.) Hence why the majority referred to it as a god. Arahabaki was anything but.

 

“Starting from today, regular class activities will ensue.” Was the first sentence out of Aizawa’s mouth the moment the class calmed down, “and training will be harsher than last semester.” Some kids paled at that (Mineta) while the rest looked determined— ecstatic, even. Tsuyu took it upon herself to ask about the Hero Work-Studies, piquing the interest of a lot of people, including Chuuya, who was curious to know for no particular reason other than to be curious.

 

“Hero Work-Studies is merely off-campus hero work; it’s a more formal version of the Hero Agency Internships you’ve guys done— well almost all of you.” It didn’t take an idiot to know who he was referencing, and all Twin Dark could do was look bored. They didn't participate in the UA Sports Festival, so they’ll be left without anyone scouting them out— unless someone decided to take pity on two transfers. Or at least that’s what Dazai began Morse-coding to Chuuya, who was getting annoyed at the melodramatic tapping of his partner. Seriously?! Why does he have to drag out tapping his fingers?!

 

“The Hero Work-Studies are here to make use of any connections you’ve garnered during the Sports Festival— Dazai, Chuuya, because you both weren’t here during that time, chances are, you won’t be able to participate— especially without Provisional Licenses,” A knowing smirk flashed on Dazai’s face as Chuuya shoved him slightly, sulking in his seat. This entire situation could’ve been avoided if the place granted them licenses from the get-go, but that would’ve been suspicious— especially for a pair of teens who supposedly come from a place where heroes are despised.

 

Better yet, this entire situation could’ve been avoided if they were allowed to reveal themselves, but that puts their covert protectee’s in danger.

 

As Aizawa was done explaining how the Provisional licenses allowed them to do longer, formal term activities, causing Chuuya’s heart to ache more since he was tired of school at this point, Yamada— or Present Mic— entered, signaling to Aizawa that homeroom was over with.

 

Chuuya, noticing movement from his peripheral vision, turned his head slightly to find Dazai discreetly typing fast on his phone. His face was neutral, but the slight narrowing of eyes told he was peeved. Chuuya will ask later.

 


 

Classes went by fast, and it was now lunch— the one period they constantly avoided to search around the school and eavesdrop. Only today, Mina invited Chuuya to sit with her and her group dubbed the “BakuSquad.” Dumb name, really, but Chuuya found it to be rude to decline since she did go out of her way to ask. Chuuya eyed Dazai, who gave him the “okay,” slightly. He has no issues not hanging out with the brunette, but this was a place filled with new suicide “theories” he could try. And yes, “theories.” If the brunette finds that the suicide method is more torture or painful, he ignores it.

Surprisingly, Uraraka and Iida decided to invite the suicidal fish to sit with their group dubbed the “DekuSquad—” oh, Chuuya can see what’s happening here. Considering he shares a similar personality with Bakugo, it makes sense to have him sit with the squad dedicated to the anger issues manifestation, and since Dazai is smart and “well-behaved—” if only they knew how he actually was— he’s been automatically adopted to the sunshine squad. How ironic that is for the brunette. He is anything but joy and rainbows.

 

The walk to the Lunch Rush Cafeteria— adorable name in Chuuya’s opinion— was rather awkward since Soukoku didn’t bother getting close with their classmates— what? It’s a bodyguard mission! Not a ‘get-along-with-all’— in the traditional sense of hanging out. Yes, there was idle chitchat. They weren’t unfriendly nobodies that lived in their parents’ basement, okay?!

 

“So, how is Yokohama?” Awkwardly asked Kaminari, the kid with poor control over electricity, “sorry if that sounds rude, but we’ve been meaning to ask! You and Dazai are rather untalkative to anyone but each other, you know…?”

Okay, now the environment was entirely awkward.

 

“Denki, hush!” Mina put a finger out to him, her alien-like eyes narrowing before she looked at the ginger with excitement, “sorry for his awkwardness! But what he said is true— uh, we’ve been curious about that place for a long time, so it’s wonderful to meet its natives!”

 

“Oh, well, it’s not that exciting, really—”

 

“‘Really,’ ‘REALLY?!’ Dude, all the rumors surrounding that place, all the pro-heroes going missing, there has to be something interesting!” Sero looked almost offended— perhaps he didn’t like the dismissive tone Chuuya used when referring to a city people deemed a hero-killing one?

 

“Well, that’s the thing, I wouldn’t know much about it.” Chuuya shot a glare at the human tape dispenser. The ginger just found a new pet-peeve: people insulting— directly or not— his birthplace. Wow! Who knew such a place would be wonderful to find things out about yourself?

 

“Oh, that’s right! I don’t think we ever asked how you guys were able to transfer— I don’t think I ever heard of U.A. letting in transfers…” Kirishima had the picture-perfect expression for curiosity. Everyone looked at the ginger with eagerness. Chuuya felt vexed that they waited so long to ask, but again, he and Dazai never made an effort to be more social than required, so he apologizes for that.

 

“Dazai and I come from an organization in the more populated parts of Yokohama that thrives off wanting to be heroes—” oh, how Chuuya mentally cringed at speaking the words. He’ll have to wash his mouth out later— “and Nezu caught wind of us (“from a pro hero breaking in” was left unsaid, but heavily implied) and gave two members the opportunity to attend this school: me and Dazai.” The explanation was quick and easy— the exact backstory Dazai gave Nezu and Aizawa when they were first asked. If the kids were smart enough, they would notice that the story doesn’t make much sense. How would Nezu contact them if pro-heroes get kicked out of the place in record time? How would a pro-hero know about the organization if they get kicked out in record time? All questions Dazai brought up when the backstory was first given to them via text. Chuuya will have to think them over.

 

“So cool… what is the organization’s name?”

 

“Hm?” Uh oh. Chuuya’s brain had skipped over that part, “oh, it was an organization of many names; it had to have many because lots of people don’t like it, or what it stands for.” Simple. That was the answer Dazai instructed him to give when asked an unsuspected question. Vague, but many possibilities. So, if Dazai were to be asked the same question, any answer would go because it’s an organization of many names.

 

Chuuya didn’t like most of Dazai’s plans, but he liked how reliable they are— which causes him to like them a tad bit, but don’t tell the mackerel that; his head is already inflated.

 

“Ohhh, gotcha! Makes sense, especially in a place of hero-haters. I heard rumors of Yokohama being gloomy and having many suicides. Is that true?” It was taking the power of many gods and the spirit of Kouyou herself to not destroy this entire hall right now.

 

“No, I don’t find Yokohama particularly gloomy. Like any place on earth, it has people struggling, and the numbers aren’t that high…” Chuuya had to dim the fiery glare targeted at the group of teens. He forgot, just for a moment, they aren’t the teens accustomed to minding their business. Which should say a lot about Yokohama if objectively “normal” teens act like this… do they?

The mafioso’s voice started sounding strained; however, they mistook it for sadness and uncomfortableness. That was very far from the truth. Chuuya was fighting the urge to start cursing at them like a sailor. He was not about to prove them right about inviting him to their squad.

 

“Oh, sorry if we’re bringing up unwanted memories…” ‘unwanted memories?’ The god inside the ginger was doing nothing to calm the rage within him, yet he tried to keep calm, truly, he was.

 

“No need.” Was the only answer they received as they finally entered the cafeteria and went to pay for their food.

 

Chuuya was a tad astonished by the affordable prices and large portion sizes— when he was a street kid, there was hardly any money to get even affordable food with decent portions, especially for an entire organization full of starved kids, and as a mafia member, he could afford whatever, and trying expensive food to compare if they’re worth the price is always a fun pastime with Kouyou. And when it came to cheap food, he only stuck to the ones that were easily accessible to him as a street thug, so seeing the prices displayed to him was making a small part of him envious at the fact similar places don’t exist in the slums of Yokohama.

 

The food tasted even more amazing— you could taste the absolute love and effort put into it. Out of pure curiosity, Chuuya eyed Dazai for a while, making sure he was eating. It’s not that Dazai didn’t eat; he merely enjoyed eating crab, and his appetite wasn’t a large one. In the past, when Chuuya expressed concern about it, the brunette just said that’s how he came out of the womb. However, Chuuya isn’t quite sure if he should doubt it. There were a few kids in the Sheep that grew up in privileged environments, after all, before their lives got turned upside down, and they, too, lacked large appetites.

But being 5’8.5” and 3-18 kilograms under the ideal weight for a male has to be concerning in some way, right? Or at least that’s what the medical textbooks he reads from Dazai’s personal collection (that he definitely did not steal from Mori) tells him. He wouldn’t know; he isn’t a medical connoisseur.

 

“Say, Chuuya, what is your relationship with Dazai like?” Chuuya nearly choked on his curry.

 

“What—?” Was all that left him as he tried to calm his nerves.

 

“You keep looking over to him with concern, and you both never leave each other’s sight~” Mina purred as she leaned closer, “Don’t worry! I won’t snitch!” Chuuya looked at the girl as if she’d grown two heads, which wouldn’t be that much of a shocker in today’s society.

 

“There’s nothing going on between the two of us. I despise his ass. We’re rivals. Nothing more, nothing less.”

 

“You know who says that, but looks at their supposed “rival” like that? Oblivious folk!” Mina nearly stood up to dramatically slam her fists into the table but stopped; it’s almost like it happened in the past and she got in trouble for it, “I have never in my life seen “rivals” look as if they want to smash their faces together!”

 

Chuuya’s face felt hot and mushy. A scowl took place, bearing his sharp canines, which just add to the dog insult, “There is nothing going on between us! Jeez, I would rather dye my hair a muddy green color than be seen with him!”

 

“Yet, you’re always seen with him… and I don’t see muddy green in your hair!” Mina grinned, her eyes squinting. Truthfully, Chuuya never bothered to think about his relationship with Dazai. Yes, they were partners in the professional since, and they could be considered friends— perhaps best friends— yet anything more than that seemed like a stretch to them both.

Mina was now staring as if Chuuya was some confused puppy. Her eyes held pity as she pitied the animal for its situation.

 

“Oh, poor you…” she mumbled, “don’t worry! By the time this week is over, you won’t be oblivious no more!” Chuuya now had an agitated expression, which reminded the BakuSquad of their dear blond. Could those two be long, lost relatives? Nah, lets leave the theorizing to Todoroki.

 

Chapter Text

Dazai noticed the way Chuuya’s body language shifted from annoyance to mild anger. He felt a since of dread rise within himself. The brunette hadn’t even realized how he stopped paying attention to the conversation around him.

 

“Dazai, are you okay?” Uraraka asked innocently.

 

“Hm? Yeah, I’m fine.” The mask of a good doer was easy to fake; it’s an act Dazai had to commit to multiple times, and this situation was beneficial, since one: this group is closest to Izuku, and getting closer to the green-haired kid was a good priority to have, especially when his relationship with All Might may provide more intel.

 

“Are you worried about Chuuya? Don’t worry! That group is used to handling peeps with anger problems!” A full smirk spawned on Dazai’s face, but his eye looked blank.

 

“Anger problems?” Tilting his head, he could tell the others’ felt uncomfortable with him now. Perhaps it was a small error in his way of thinking.

 

“Yes, we watched how he is around you, and he always has an agitated expression, like Bakugo.” Iida tried to explain, but Dazai’s expression darkened deeper.

“Oh, and if you saw how he got onto Mineta, you would understand— though, that sounds rude to say since you’re both friends.” Now Uraraka tried to deepen the explanation. Officially, they’re basing this off of superficial interactions. No wonder they have his suicidal ass over here!

 

“Chuuya doesn’t have anger problems, and I’d like it if you didn’t compare him to the angry Pomeranian of the class.” Was all the brunette said. The lanky teen, while prone to joking about the gnome, doesn’t know how he feels about labeling him an angry person, especially when they’re basing it off of the kid who seriously needs to talk to a therapist about his anger and superiority complex that borders on inferiority. Yes, Chuuya can be combative, but that’s only when he’s riled up. He’s not yelling at folk for being in his vicinity or making rude remarks to show how superior he is to others’, unlike Bakugo.

 

Most importantly, they’ve mischaracterized him so badly, and off of superficial conversations. Dazai will admit that he isn’t some ball of sunshine. Yes, he can put up a mask as quickly as the Flash, but that’s all it will ever be, a mask. Dazai isn’t sure if he’ll ever be a ball of sunshine for the mere factor that emotions are like a void to him. The more he tried to feel them, the emptier he felt. Is that normal? No. He knows that he isn’t “normal,” and he knows he’ll never be “normal.”

But Dazai isn’t planning to fix his situation. Perhaps he’ll help Chuuya out a bit— he won’t remove him from the group, they do seem like the fun bunch Chuuya will be able to get along with, if only they stopped talking about whatever it was making the ginger look like he was about to explode— and remove the “anger problems” off of his back.

 

Taking in a good look at his classmates faces, they looked a tad embarrassed. Maybe it is embarrassing to characterize someone in one way only to have someone close to them say “you’re wrong.” Dazai wouldn’t know; he’s never bad at characterization.

 

“Ah, well…” Uraraka started, only to close her mouth.

 

“Hm… but I’d like to know why you think I’m a good fit for this group?” Dazai tilted his head, a look of innocent curiosity on display, and they fell for it.

 

“Well, you’re always seen joking about with Chuuya, but you’re also incredibly smart! We’ve overheard you helping Chuuya with training homework in the common area before and the way you explained things to him made everything confusing make sense!” ‘Ah, so it’s based off of how smart I am?’ But Dazai doesn’t see Yaoyorozu over here, no, she’s sitting with her own group, chatting away, ‘no, it’s more personality based. Everyone here just has a sense of humor that I fit well into perhaps… maybe they’re basing it off of Midoriya’s and Bakugo’s rivalry?’

Dazai nodded, accepting the answer.

 

“Oh, and are you going to finish eating your soup? You’ve barely touched it.” Iida asked, concern lacing his voice. Why were people concerned? His appetite wasn’t a huge one; it never was. Whether it had something to do with the way his body worked or not was something he long stopped paying attention to. No need to care for a body that’s going to be rotting away in no time.

 

“Yeah, I’m fine,” a cheeky smile formed on his face. Any display of happiness always makes people lower their guard and stop questioning things. It’s a great loophole to abuse when people are worried about his suicidal tendencies. Except it doesn’t work on Chuuya. How annoying, “I don’t typically eat around this time of day, so my appetite isn’t here.”

Uraraka took it for what it is, Todoroki eyed him slightly before going back to eating his cold soba, but Iida looked more distraught.

 

“Unacceptable! As future heroes, we need to eat at…” and there he was on his lecture. The bandaged teen drowned out the noise, opting to stare at his partner before his eye widened slightly, and before he knew it, the ginger got up and was yelling at the table to “mind their business.”

 

Genuinely, what did those people do to cause such an outburst? They all looked a bit spooked and regretful as they sunk into their seats. Occasionally, they made futile efforts to argue back with the ginger, but that only worsened the situation. A few people were paying attention to the drama unfolding, but most minded their business. Perhaps having Bakugo around caused them to not pay much attention to excessive yelling.

Dazai, out of the corner of his eye, noticed the cafeteria’s cook, Lunch Rush, walking toward the commotion, and Aizawa was beginning to get up, too.

 

“Dazai, sit back down! The teachers will handle this!” Iida warned, reaching to pull the brunette back down. Dazai didn’t listen, swatting away his hand. The 16-year-old speed-walked over to the ginger just as a faint red glow enveloped him.

Chuuya quieted for a bit, perhaps to collect his thoughts.

Taking in the moment of silence, the words of Kaminari telling him to “chill,” and “calm down, they were just joking” caused Dazai to roll his mahogany eye as he reached to take Chuuya’s wrist in hand. The ginger flinched, but he didn’t have any time to question the owner of the hand he’s grown to know, since Dazai began dragging him out of the cafeteria.

 

Once the doors shut, Dazai let go of his wrist, turning to him with his arms crossed. Annoyance was evident in his eye. Just what caused this and who does he need to scold? Or scare? Or both?

 

“What was that about?” Dazai glared slightly and Chuuya scoffed, folding his arms and grumbled something under his breath. His muscles were tense.

 

“Chuuya, don’t make me call Ane-San and tell her about this outburst.” The ginger— the situation finally registering in his head— now looked embarrassed. Perhaps he overreacted? He should go apologize—

 

“Chuuya.”

 

“Fine, fine!” But first, he has to get the mackerel off his ass, “It started when we were walking to lunch. They kept making comments on things they had no business commenting on, and spewing false things about Yokohama—”

 

“Please don’t tell me you were about to wreak hell upon them over a city?” Dazai facepalmed.

 

“What? No! I was peeved, but that was just the beginning of my annoyance! It amplified when they kept making comments about our relationship—” Dazai now had whiplash— “and didn’t back off no matter how much I told them to quit it.” Now saying it out loud, it did sound childish by mafia standards of “getting onto someone,” and Kouyou would definitely talk his head off about it, but having strangers' comment on things they wouldn’t even begin to comprehend was irritating. They even began to sing a song about them kissing in a tree! How ridiculous!

 

Sometimes, it was easy to forget that the two of them are still children and will get peeved at things most adults would brush off. Sometimes, it’s easy to forget that Chuuya is the more expressive of the two and that emotions hit him as hard as a boulder being dropped from the Burj Khalifa.

 

Maturing fast didn’t take away the intensity of emotions, after all.

 

Dazai, too, felt peeved from the supposed cause, and would’ve had his own say in it, but his face didn’t show it.

 

“Well, this is troublesome.” Dazai mumbled before the cafeteria’s door opened, and Aizawa exited with the “BakuSquad” following close behind.

 

“Mind explaining to me what the commotion was all about? And Dazai, you can go back inside. Thank you for separating them.” Dazai gave a slight nod but stayed put. Chuuya silently thanked him. Aizawa sighed, not having the energy to deal with this.

 

Mina looked embarrassed, but began speaking nonetheless, “we were just teasing him…” Aizawa looked at her to continue, but her face turned to more embarrassment as the main source for the teasing was standing next to the ginger, eyebrow arched, and a sharp gaze on his features. He did not look like the sweet goofball they’ve come to categorize him as, “and we didn’t listen to him when he told us to stop… we thought it was just all fun and games, you know? The same teasing I used against Uraraka when we found out her crush…”

 

Aizawa just sighed, rubbing at his eyes, “these are technical strangers to you. Would you go up to someone you’ve never seen a day in your life and tease them? No,” now he turned to look at Chuuya, “and Chuuya, please try to leave the situation and not cause a lot of commotion; it’ll just make things more difficult to control.”

 

“Right, my apologizes, sir.” Chuuya bowed slightly, cheeks red, “and I apologize for blowing up at you guys…”

 

“Nah, man, it’s fine. We should’ve stopped the first time.” Sero smiled awkwardly, picking at his nails. Kaminari nodded along, giving a thumbs up, while Mina gave a smile and an apology for initiating it.

 


 

“How anti-climatic…” Dazai muttered. Lunch was now over with and a good portion of it was spent outside listening to Aizawa lecture them about conducting themselves in respectable and forgivable ways.

 

“What? You wanted a death-match or something?” Chuuya joked, walking toward their class. He was so happy this school wasn’t like the ones he’d read books on. Switching between classes every 90-minutes, and instead, only their teachers swapped out. Though, that did mean it got boring to sit in the same place all day, so hero activities were something he started looking forward to.

 

“Yeah, kinda. Would’ve made the entire experience more exciting.” A grin appeared on the brunette’s face. His visible eye squinted slightly at the thought of mischief before his face fell blank.

Chuuya continued to stare at him from the brunette’s right side. The side that feels more natural to stand on.

 

“Please don’t mention this to Ane-San…”

 

“Only if you buy me crab. Canned crab.” Chuuya groaned, not understanding how the brunette could like something with a more salty, acidic flavor than fresh crab.

 

“Also, I believe we should get on the move. You know? Looking for the traitor.” Dazai whispered closely to Chuuya, “We’ve been here long enough to settle in and collect everyone’s routines, so it should be rather easy.”

Chuuya nodded his head. Right, this is a two-step mission: protect 1A and drag out the traitor of U.A... Chuuya was rather displeased when Mori decided to inform them of the latter the day they were to meet with the principal. They only agreed to babysit, but what boss says, goes.

Chapter 14

Notes:

This chapter is extremely short because when I was making it, I made the dumb mistake of deleting the last fanfic of this story 😥

Chapter Text

Entering the half-filled classroom, everyone turned to face them, sincere regret on their faces. It didn’t, or rather, it shouldn’t take a genius to figure out the reason for those looks. They felt guilty for not only mischaracterizing them, but for also meddling in their business.

 

“Dazai, Chuuya,” Iida was the first to speak up, bowing at a 90-degree angle, “please accept our sincerest apologizes for the unjustifiable labeling we’ve added to your names.” Dazai just cocked an eyebrow, while Chuuya looked embarrassed the situation led to this.

 

“But most importantly, we apologize for meddling in both of your businesses.” Yaoyorozu bowed her head, too. A playful smirk embarked on Dazai’s face,

 

“No need to be so formal~ It’s understandable something like this may have happened, so as long as this doesn’t happen again, there’s no issues.” The words flowed like a stream; carefree, causing the deeper meaning to the string of letters to be missed. It wasn’t something to brush off, no, it was a silent threat— promise, even; however, Dazai can’t do much to the kids, since he’s required to protect them, that doesn’t mean he can’t torment them.

 

“Regardless, I do believe we got off on the wrong foot… two transfers arrive and keep to themselves 24/7… leading to issues that could’ve been easily avoided… so we have to offer our own apologies, too.” Chuuya couldn’t tell what the brunette was getting at, but he decided to play along for now.

 

“Oh, no need, dude, seriously!” Kirishima had a sheepish smile on his face— ‘Hey? Where was he during the conflict?’ Chuuya thought. The last he’d seen of the optimistic boy was when they were walking to lunch. Then, he sorta disappeared halfway through the annoying teasing.

The shark-tooth male whispered something to himself— perhaps how ‘manly’ it was for Dazai to apologize, even if the brunette had no reason to.

 

“Also, I give my apologies, too! If I didn’t go to the bathroom, I would’ve been there to break you guys up!” Oh, so that’s where he went? Now thinking about it, he did mention having to go, but Chuuya was too caught up with restraining himself. Chuuya, too, apologizes for being suspicious of the manly man.

 

A few more [awkward] conversations were made before the rest of the class filed in and sat at their seats.

 


 

The rest of the day went by like normal and there were only two more days until Izuku came back to class, while Bakugo still had three.

 

As everyone walked back to the dormitory, the class was sort of huddled together as if they were planning something. Dazai payed them no mind, while Chuuya was anxiously looking at them. He should’ve never picked up any books about the high school experience. Once he gets into his room, the small collection will be the first to go.

 

“Regretting getting those books, are you?” Chuuya jumped slightly, elbowing Dazai in the ribs,

 

“Can it, asshat!”

 

“You’re the only one who wears hats, slug.” And now they were bickering.

An awkward clearing of throat was heard, and the duo snapped their necks to the sound.

 

“To get to know each other, we as class 1A have decided to invite you both to our sleepover!” Mina stood proud before deflating a bit at the dumbfounded looks Soukoku had on their faces.

 

“Aren’t sleepovers best had on weekends?” Chuuya asked curiously, turning to Dazai with genuine concern.

 

“I wouldn’t know.” And it was true. While he did go to school for eight years, not many people liked him, and were even wary of him due to the bandages that encases his body, so sleepovers were a big no-no. Not that his parents would allow him to go, either.

 

“Uh, yeah, they typically are best held on the weekends, but since there’s no need to call up parents, it’s easier to host them.” Mina explained, feeling sad as the explanation finally clicked in their brains.

 

“What do you say, chibikko?”

 

“Stop calling me that dammit!” Chuuya glared at the mummified boy, turning to face the enemy of Barbie, “but yeah, that sounds nice.”

 

“Great! Again, I’m sorry for earlier!” The girl now ran away to her personal group of friends, telling them the good news as they all cheered ecstatically.

Chapter Text

Upon arriving at the dormitory, the entire class was shocked to find that Bakugo and Midoriya hadn’t killed each other and were being as civil as newly founded rivals could be with one another. As the group of kids went off to chat with whoever, to do whatever it was normal-as-can-get teenagers do, Dazai walked off to his room to report the new information to Mori. Truthfully, he should’ve done it the moment he was indirectly informed of Midoriya’s and All Might’s successor relationship, but he didn’t want to seem too eager to talk to the owner of a receding hairline.

Sighing as he pulled out his phone, and pulled up Mori’s contact, his fingers typed out the message fast:

_________________________________________________

 

Old Man 👶

 

Boss, recently, as of a night ago, I have found out the relationship between Izuku Midoriya and All Might. They have a successor-relationship. Midoriya had his power passed down to him from All Might. Quite an interesting thing for quirks— I believe it's one of the few unique quirks, since it's able to pass down its properties. I’ll update you more when I find out more about it.

 

There’s also no progress on finding the traitor as we have just settled into the dorms and are trying to get on a good number of people’s good side.

 

_________________________________________________

 

After fixing a few spelling mistakes, Dazai shut off his phone, not bothering to read the message Mori sent him. Perhaps to praise him on his findings but then discreetly berate him for not getting on with the second half of the mission. Dazai didn’t care; it was impossible for him to care about something so uninteresting. Throwing his phone down onto his bed, uninterested in playing the various shooting or racing games installed on it, he took off his eye bandages, and rubbed at the eyes that felt numb from the lack of sleep. He liked it when they felt like this when he doesn’t sleep for a while; it’s better than the slight stinging from tiredness.

He was slightly regretting agreeing to the sleepover, since that meant, he would have to fake sleeping to not cause concern, but at the same time, it meant stopping Aizawa from being suspicious of their actual origins. Yes, he noticed the wary glances sent his way, and that can be proved troublesome. Obviously, Dazai doesn’t expect all heroes to be self-obsessed to the point of obliviousness, or ignorance. Dazai can tell Aizawa does care for his kids, and the people he saves, so it makes sense for him to be wary of the bodyguard story, especially of two teens, so if Aizawa saw that they meant no harm to them, then it would benefit for a smooth sailing mission. Hopefully, they don’t end up sleeping in the common area and he can be his nocturnal self.

.

.

.

Once he returned from taking a shower, and was freshly in his fish pajamas Dazai decided he needs to contact his newest companion:

 

_________________________________________________

 

Cat Post

 

Hello, I hope you haven’t forgotten about me so soon, especially with that new wound of yours.

 

I’m not here on friendly chatter; I would like to meet you at the supposed base for your new course of action.

 

_________________________________________________

 

Feeling the vibration of his phone, a migraine threatened to appear and ruin his day. Perhaps if he was lucky, on the way to the meet-up, he could find some shady liquor store and buy a bottle of whiskey… or two. Out of the two of them, Dazai would be closest to an alcoholic despite all the jokes he makes toward Chuuya.

 

There are only a few reasons Dazai likes to drink: 1. If he were to do something, such as ending his life in a painful way, he wouldn’t be lucid to experience it (though the chances of that is rare, since past attempts left him in utter agony), and 2. The warmth it gives to his body, heating up the typical cold he’s grown used to since the age of 5 makes him feel something. The numb is only good for making him seem untouchable in front of opponents, or competitive people. After that, it’s a hindrance that makes him truly question how he can go on with life with the false delusion of him being a human. Humans feel something, so why doesn’t he?

 

Thinking back to a couple nights ago, when he and Chuuya had that awkward moment, the brunette couldn’t help but feel soft. That day didn’t start off good, his mind worser than the tortured souls of Hell for no reason, and while the bandages needing to be replaced increased his urge to rid himself, there was something to it that made Dazai… he didn’t know how to properly describe it, but perhaps happy? Content? Why would he be any of those things again?

Throwing his phone down onto the bed, again, but not before checking the time, a harsh sigh escaped his throat— gross, he didn’t like it.

It was only a couple of minutes before his dorm was being knocked on, and he had to sluggishly push himself off the bed. Hah. Sluggishly…

 

Opening up the door completely, startling the two women on the other side— this time, Asui and Uraraka were at his door, wearing pajamas and face masks.

 

“Oh? Is it time for the sleepover?” Asked the brunette as he eyed the two teens, earning him nods from the two girls.

Following the two girls to the common area, the sight of the it was an eyesore. There was a terribly made pillow fort in the middle of the room, the couches were pushed away, leaving lots of room for the floor, and lots— lots— of junk food was stacked onto the table, along with games ranging from Mario cart to Uno to Monopoly. Everyone had blankets thrown around them, snacking on something. Everyone (but Midoriya and Bakugo) was sitting either on the couch, chairs, or the floor as they argued over what game they should play. Dazai stalked over to Chuuya, sitting next to him as their classmates bickered over whether Truth or Dare or dancing games were perfect to play.

 

“Dude, the last sleepover was spent playing T or D!” Kaminari complained, “we barely got to touch Micheal Jackson: The Experience before we had to go to bed, and I didn’t waste ¥4,200 on it!”

 

“Yeah, he has a point, kero.”

 

“It’s best if we decide now… bedtime is in a couple hours and I’d rather this be a good, welcoming time for those two.” Ida pointed out, eyeing soukoku as he spoke. Once everyone remembered why they were having this, they seemed to instantly agree that Uno, of all things, was the better decision. Not that it’s a bad game, but it confused Chuuya as to how they just decided on something completely irrelevant. When he and Dazai get into these types of arguments, after a while, they try to reason why their perspective game is worthwhile to play, and Dazai, being good with his words, typically wins the choosing— perhaps they should start picking random games since most of the ones Dazai chooses are where Chuuya will lose regardless.

 

So here they were, playing Uno. Because of the enormous class, four uno cards were opened, and each player received 7 cards.

 

“Thank the lord for Yaomomo…” Uraraka mumbled, seeing the scattered Uno boxes and cards stacked on top of each other neatly. Everyone (-2) repeated in union as Yaoyorozu blushed in embarrassment.

 

“It was nothing…” the conversation died right there as everyone collectively counted their cards. Anyone who had more than seven put the extra number at the bottom of the stack, and anyone with less swiped one off the top.

 

“How come Midoriya and Bakugo aren’t here?” Was the first thing Dazai spoke since he got here. The answer was obvious, but he wanted confirmation.

 

“Well, since they’re still on house arrest, Aizawa banned them from all class activities.” Ida explained, swiping a card from the top of the deck and placing it down. Green five.

 

“Which direction are we going in?” Asked the natural-born leader. Genuinely, Chuuya was impressed the kid wasn’t freaking out about the mess they called a common area, but he more than likely already got it out of his system.

 

“Your right.”

 

“Alright, Tokoyami, it’s your turn.” The bird-head boy nodded, placing down a blue five. The game continued on like normal before it got intense, and people began whispering threats to people who gave them +2-4s.

 

“We shouldn’t be threatening each other over a ga—”

 

“—Take this Ida!” Aoyama shouted, “how glamorous!” He placed down a skip card, and Ida had to look at his deck— 20 cards and none of them with value— yeah, they shouldn’t have allowed stacking.

 

“Denki! Dude! Why?!” Ashido shouted, staring at the reverse card that stole her chance of terrorizing Chuuya with a +4 with disdain.

 

“You have three cards left! No way!” Defended the Pikachu man.

 

“No uno!” Dazai quickly shouted, one card in hand and a devilish grin on his face.

 

“Oh…” Kaminari sighed, disappointed in himself as Mina shook her head at him. The game went by as steady as it could, everyone deciding that ganging up on Dazai was the best option really brought them all together, much to Dazai’s dismay, but sadly, all the stacking only gave Dazai an evil stack that would make the devil cower in fear.

 

Now, everyone is sitting on the ground, some laying on their backs, with defeat written on their faces. They’ve been bamboozled and Dazai won the game. If only Denki would stop reversing it back to the brunette!

 

“Wow, all of you look so distraught!” grinned Dazai. Everyone (who is extroverted) groaned even louder.

 

“Why don’t we have a writing contest now? It’s getting too late for games.” Todoroki suggested, and everyone had to stare at him in shock; he rarely suggested activities.

 

Mineta grinned widely before Chuuya shot him a glare, making him cower within himself.

 

Yaoyorozu quickly made pencils and paper, distributing them to the “contestants.” Ten people are participants (the ones confident with writing), ten are judges.

 

After ten minutes, everyone was sat around each other, papers in hand.

 

Hagakure clapped her hands together, “who’s first?” Everyone looked around awkwardly.

 

“How about Todoroki, since he suggested it?” Dazai asked; he was a judge along with Chuuya, and it’s not because he can’t write, but Chuuya gave him a stare that left no room for argument. Chuuya, however, wasn’t in the mood to write poetry.

 

Everyone nodded as Todoroki began; it was simple poetry that nearly put everyone to sleep with how soft his voice was.

 

Next was Kaminari, who wrote the story of a boy who had 55 minutes to save the world from utter destruction; it would’ve been good had it not been crack filled, and the few instances he couldn’t read his handwriting.

 

All the stories varied from fun going, to relaxing, to sorrowful. Some even caused concern for another’s wellbeing. Finally, it was Mineta’s turn, and everyone wanted to call it a night, but some reasoned it would be unheroic of them— as if they should give a fuck, but they did.

 

Mineta began his story and unsurprisingly, it was a full-blown erotica, and everyone began scolding him for his inappropriateness.

 

Everyone agreed the top winner was Todoroki while Kaminari and Tokoyami came close behind before calling it a night and cleaning up the common area so their teacher wouldn’t be mad.

 

“Goodnight, everyone,” Ida called, walking to his room. Soon, everyone was trailing off to their rooms like little ants. Oh, how happy Dazai was.

.

.

.

Dazai quickly changed out of his pajamas into something more respectable— meeting wise, of course— and waited. If what he observed was true, it shouldn’t take more than an hour for them to doze off. It was currently 10:00.

 

Once he was sure everyone was asleep, he snuck downstairs, making sure to be wary of the security cameras before exiting the building.

The night had the smell of faint food and cars from the day. Any trace of people enjoying themselves evaporated, only a few still out at this time of night. Some were having private conversations that de-interested the brunette, while others were talking of some new drug. So boring.

 

Walking past the store with the stuffed dolls on display, he really wanted to buy one but the ugly ass doll in the corner set him off; he did not want to deal with a soul in distress when he can’t even take care of himself.

 

Reaching the hideout Shigaraki gave him, the shadows seemed to cling to him, like children would their parents, as he adventured further within the abandoned place. Standing in the shadows, out of view, he could see Shigaraki growing impatient as two people arrive: Twice and some dude with a beak.

 

After a couple minutes of chatter, Shigaraki occasionally looking around to see if the brunette arrived, Dazai learned the name— or at least his villain's name— of the other man:

 

 Overhaul — the leader of the Shie Hassaikai, a yakuza that is considered an endangered species from a bygone era in the villain world.

Chapter 16

Notes:

Cw: talks of self harm

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The conversation continued, getting heated as Overhaul isn’t acting in the way the LOV desires from him. The moment Overhaul asks the League to join him, while he shows them true control and become the next underworld ruler, Shigaraki demands Overhaul to leave, but Magne charges at him, shouting things Dazai couldn’t be bothered to care about; it was all along the lines of “the LOV won’t be anyone’s subordinate” basically.

 

A fight ensues and much to Dazai’s annoyance, Overhaul ends up killing Magne with a simple scratch— how terrible; he had the thought to invite her to the mafia. Seems that won’t be happening.

Dazai stared disinterestedly as more limbs get exploded, and the perpetrator complains about the filth it causes. More enraged actions happen, and Overhaul’s subordinates' rushes into the hideout. A heavy sigh leaves his mouth, grabbing their attention.

 

“Who’s there?!” Shigaraki growls, scratching endlessly at his neck. Dazai steps from the shadows, his shoes clacking on the ground as the dim light finally graced his skin. Shigaraki tensed, his eyes widening slightly, “How long have you been there?” Dazai shrugged his shoulders, folding his arms as if the people in front of him were children.

 

“Who is this?” Overhaul asks, glaring harshly at the teen in black; he looked like a cat drowning in the fabric, his eye big like cats, but empty like a void.

 

“…” Shigaraki didn’t know how to answer, instead opting to ignore the question, “how long have you been here?”

 

“Since Twice and beak-guy arrived.” Answered the brunette.

 

“Why didn’t you come out before?” The human cat post looked agitated now.

 

“There was no reason to, but now you’re all acting immature… I should’ve chosen smarter people to work with.”

 

“Work with…? What is he talking about?” Dabi asked, looking between the two confused.

 

“Really? Didn’t even introduce me…”

 

“… he’s a temporary member; I didn’t tell anyone because it was rather sudden.”

 

“Anyway, I’ve already got what I’ve come for… see you around.” Dazai turned on his heel, walking away from the hideout before Toga called out to him, annoyed, “Hey! You don’t just show up and leave!” But Dazai didn’t listen, walking farther away from them before he stopped in his tracks, and turned slightly, “I suggest you take whatever deal his proposes. If you don’t, you’re an idiot.”

A Cheshire grin crawled onto his face, even he wouldn’t take such a deal, but he wanted to get this out of park and into drive. There was something about this ordeal that rings all sorts of bells in Dazai’s head, yet the information he’s gathered from the poorly executed meeting wasn’t enough to click everything into place.

 

Overhaul turns to look at Shigaraki with wide eyes, his eyes filled with some sort of glint, but it was hard to make out, “you didn’t tell me you had that brat working with you…” overhaul quickly gave Shigaraki a business card, “call after you’ve calmed down.” Now Shigaraki was confused. That brat? What made the brat not “that brat,” but “that brat?”

 

Was there something about the kid that he was missing? Ugh! His urges to scratch away at his skin increased, but he held back when the beaked man walked away, leaving with his subordinates.

 

“You didn’t tell us you had some cute boy working for us~ do you think his blood is the same color as his eye?” Toga asked, a grin spreading across her features. Now Shigaraki knows why he felt frozen, like there was ice glueing his feet to the concrete he stands upon; the boys eye looked like newly dried blood after a massacre; it hosted no care or humanity within them, only the need to get done what needs to be done.

It shouldn’t strike as much fear into him that it does; he’s known many with such a look, but is it because of his youth? Even Toga doesn’t look like her humanity has long forsaken her, leaving her an empty shell that no sea creature wants to inhabit.

 

Turning away from the blonde teen, his eyes swept over the corpse of Magne, and the groaning Mr. Compress slouched in a corner, holding only his shoulder where his arm should be.

 

And a thought crossed his mind: they’ll play overhaul at his own game, and exact revenge against him.


 

Dazai arrived back at his dorm, any trace of annoyance leaving his body as tension evaporated from it. Stalking up the stares to his room, opening the door as quietly as possible, he took off his shoes and placed them neatly by the door before flopping onto his bed. He should take a bath, but that can wait until morning he decided.

Powering back up his phone, messages from Chuuya instantly appeared on his phone ranging from annoyed, pissed, concern, and annoyance, again. They stopped appearing around an hour ago, the last text being “don’t stay out too late.”

 

Dazai liked the message.

 

Turning over onto his back, staring at his ceiling, he can see why Mina despised his plain room; it truly was an eyesore to stare at, but he wasn’t keen on decorations. None of the people he hangs with— besides Chuuya— were keen on decorations apart from the occasional book collection, but even that was few to none. Heck, Odasaku didn’t even have the complete finale book at his disposal, the ending chipped away into the unknown.

And now Dazai remembered he didn’t get his whiskey. God damnit!

Groaning slightly, his skin stung— not because he cut himself but because the urge to do so increased in the back of his mind. Seriously, it was a wonder how his mind could be as busy as New York City, yet the unpleasant thoughts always found a way to make themselves known, even if he couldn’t hear them. But he didn’t do anything. Not because he had an epiphany, no, his razor was in his suitcase still and he didn’t want to bother getting it from the closet.

 

His body felt tired, yet his mind was wide awake; his body was asleep, yet his brain was scheming though possible outcomes and situations he could orchestrate to his benefit. If there was any way he was to finally bid this world goodbye in, sleep deprivation was not on his top 10 list; it was slow to kill, and he didn’t want slow; don’t even get him started on the decreased pain tolerance either. Dazai prides himself in having a higher-than-average pain tolerance, but things still hurt. When cutting doesn’t do it for him and he digs his nails deeply into the wound, it hurts.

 

Pain and he will never be coherent with one another.

 


 

Chuuya stared at the new notification

 

’Mackerel 🩹🐟 liked…’

 

A sigh escaped his mouth despite the way his body ached from being abruptly awakened; he should really change the brunette’a ring tone or lower its volume.
closing his eyes, his right eye stung, feeling dry, and the reminder that he never took his contact out dawned on him. For a moment, he almost forgotten he had hetrochromia, but the reminder doesn’t dampen his mood. Sitting up from his bed, stretching his limbs and sluggishly walking to the bathroom where all his self-care things are, he turned on the water, splashing some on his face.

 

His face was the picture-perfect image for tired and overworked, making him chuckle a little. Carefully wetting his eye with eye drops, blinking repeatedly, waiting, moving around his eye before massaging it gently, he looked up, pulling his lower eyelid down and gently moving and pinching the lens from his eye.

Blinking some more, putting away the lens and walking back bed, throwing himself on the mattress as his thoughts ceased, the faint whatever Arahabaki tries to speak providing white noise.

feeling his eyelids droop, his vision becoming hazy, sleep dominated once again, and the faint sound of snoring filled the room.

 



The sound of groaning filled the room. Chuuya held a pillow in hand, an alert expression on his face before it devolved into annoyance, “Dazai, stop sneaking into my room.”

 

“My bad, chibikko!” The brunette whined, holding his head. Chuuya rolled his eyes, raising an eyebrow slightly, “What are you even doing in my room?” He interrogated, becoming vexed as the brunette gave him an innocent look.

 

“What? I can’t be in the room of my favorite Chibi-slug?” The brunette cooed, looking over the ginger as if he was about to throw himself over the shorter just to annoy him.

 

“No, you can’t.” Grumbled the fire-haired teen, “go back to your damn room.” Dazai still smiled at him, not budging one bit. Even as he sat down at the edge of the older’s bed, his smile didn’t budge, and a daring glint shimmered in his usually dead eyes. “I will kill you if you don’t leave, bastard.”

 

“My! How lovely! Make sure it’s quick and not painful~” the brunette’s smile changed into a wide, unsettling grin. Chuuya rolled his eyes, muttering a “never mind,” as he set up in his bed. Dazai’s gaze never faltered from him, and that’s when Chuuya remembered his contact wasn’t in, and Dazai never did have a proper seeing of his discolored eyes.

 

“Are you acting like an immature brat over my eyes?”

 

“What?! No! Your eyes are ugly! So, so ugly, slug!” The brunette’s grin widened and Chuuya would’ve been offended had it not come from a suicide fanatic.

 

“Complain when you get a better wardrobe.” Chuuya sighed, yawning into his hand as he checked the time. When he got the notification, it was around 1:00 in the morning. Now, it was only 3. “Seriously? Couldn’t even bother me around 4?”

 

“Nope!  My slug wasn’t annoyed enough today! No can do!” Even though the brunette was acting off, Chuuya just huffed fondly. The lanky teenager only acted like this when he was bored as was trying to find entertainment, so there was no reason for concern to be added into the mix. Fixing the pillow onto his lap, the atmosphere turned serious for a moment.

 

“Midoriya has two more days until he’s allowed back to class; Bakugo three.” Dazai quickly stated, “I’ve made progress speaking with the LOV, and I’m sure I’ll be included in whatever they’ve got planned with a Yakuza, so stop worrying like the dog you are if I’m out late.” Chuuya threw the pillow at the brunette.

Notes:

I was going to add more, but I like it how it is, I suppose.

Also, I realized I got the timeline messed up since the confrontation with Overhaul happens after Midoriya is allowed back to class, but I’m not doing all that 🤷♀️

Also I keep writing “eyes,” instead of “eye” when referring to Dazai since he has his eye bandages on, so if you see/seen that, just ignore it.

Chapter 17

Notes:

I am still working my way up to the Chuuya angst 😈
Sorry that this chapter is short; I didn't intend for it to be, but motivation said "bye, bye," despite me downloading writing prompt apps to gain some inspiration/motivation, or starting a new story, since that used to work in the past when I was low on motivation, lol.
Any inconsistencies? POINT THEM OUT!!!! 👿 Thank you!!! 😊

Also, I had to resubmit this chapter because I didn't like how I left it off last time, and because some parts didn't seem to connect in a way that I liked... My bad...😣

Chapter Text

Two days of the green traffic light being out of class went by smoothly, Dazai occasionally sneaking off to meet with the new acquaintances, and Chuuya making sure any and all suspicions stayed from him whenever someone grew wary of the brunette calling off hangouts.  

Currently, the big three of UA stand in front of the class, two with smiles on their faces—one wide and proud, the other filled with grace-- while the third looks as if he wants to bury himself alive to escape the situation. Dazai held a bored gaze, revealing nothing about what he was thinking, while Chuuya was genuinely interested in what was to come.  

As of recently, Chuuya has been more... worried about his unofficial-official partner that lives and breathes like a fish and cat mixed together; however, the brunette keeps telling him that there isn’t anything for him to worry about, and despite how much he wishes to believe it, he knows the lanky bastard is hiding something from him. And it sucks. It sucks badly.  

Dazai, on the other hand, doesn’t know how he should mention his findings to the lion-haired male. How do you tell your partner that the person you're working with, while also secretly going against, is working with an organization that studies child experimentation? If Chuuya caught word of it, he fears that the vibrant teen would do something completely justified, yet idiotic that not only reveals their position, but brings unnecessary danger. Dazai, while used to keeping things a secret from his partner, feels something terribly wrong when keeping this a secret. Though that would never come to light. Ever. Perhaps the feeling comes from the ginger already talking down on himself for the stupidest of reasons, so having him aware of the young girl will do damage to his mental, perhaps making him think “Why wasn’t I there to stop it?” or “How could I allow that?” even though he would’ve been 100% unaware. Chuuya being in the Sheep truly did a number of how much of a burden he should carry, after all. It’s a fact only a few are aware of (Kouyou, Mori, Hirostu...).  

 

Glancing over at their newly returned classmate, Midoriya seemed to recognize the blond-haired male, but Chuuya couldn’t be bothered to know why, only interested in why they were here. Generally speaking, Chuuya was more interested in why they were considered the “Big 3” of UA and how they’ve attained such positions. Numerous people gathered in a school, and yet, only three excels enough to gain a “fancy” title? While chuuya may not be a battle maniac, unlike some of the people he’s had the pleasure of meeting, he was intrigued to know how capable they were.  

As they’ve begun to Introduce themselves, Chuuya had to hold back a snort at the awkwardness Tamaki Amajiki displayed; he reminded him of the younger members of the Sheep despite his age.  

Then there was Nejire Hado, however, her introduction causes people to be slightly annoyed with her as she asked invading questions about people’s features/clothing wear, such as Todoroki’s burn mark. She continued until her eyes landed on Dazai and she was about to ask about his bandages before the last member cleared his throat, gaining all their attention.  

Mirio Togata, the last of the big three, then goes on a speech before seeing that it fell flat and suggesting that they all fight him. Shota gives him permission, and next thing you know, everyone is at Gym Gamma in their gym uniforms that form the words UA on the front with elongated letters.  

The situation seemed unfair from any and all angles— eighteen students against one—and yes, eighteen, Todoroki found it unfair for him to join without a licensee, Bakugo is still out, and while Chuuya wanted to join in, Dazai had to reason with him that they should follow Todoroki’s path, and how unfair it would be to Mirio, since he’s using this training as a way to teach the class, and they don’t need teaching. Chuuya reluctantly agreed, so now they’re standing on the sidelines, watching as the participants eyed the situation with either arrogance, nervousness, or disbelief.  

 

“Hey, dude, are you sure you want to fight all of us?” Sero asked, looking concerned for the guy due to the number difference, but a sensible person would know that excessive number doesn’t equal automatic victory.  

 

“Yes,” the blond male answered, a confident smile on his face.  

.  

.  

.  

The class was exhausted and on the floor in some way or form. Most of the teens were sitting, trying to catch their breath from the absolute massacre they’d been presented with. The entire situation was hilarious in the eyes of Soukoku, especially because the beatdown was by a naked man.  

 

“That... was... hilarious...” Chuuya was clutching his stomach, trying to ground himself before another round of laughter erupted from him, “I’m so happy... you recommended we didn’t join... I do not want to see his junk up close...” Dazai had a playful grin dancing on his lips as a silent giggle escaped his mouth.  

A slight vibration brought Dazai from his small giggle session with the ginger, to which he excused himself.  

 

“Really? What are they even planning?” Chuuya had an annoyed expression on his face; these people couldn’t be planning anything too bad, right?  

 

“I don’t know much, but I have an inkling,” Hummed the brunette, “I think they’re creating a temporary way to erase quirks. I’ve heard light chatter about it, but it’s not a well-known thing yet.”  

 

“Temporarily erase quirks?”  

 

“Mhm! I’ll tell you more when I get more information, don’t worry, you little puppy~, I know how much you hate being left in the dark.” The lanky teen now has a grin that only riled up the ginger more.  

 

“I’m not your damn dog! You damn fish!” Scowled the older.  

 

“That’s what all dogs say!” Chuuya had to roll his eyes at that. The #1 dog hater is now a dog whisperer or something? Ridiculous!  

 

“Now, excuse me, chibikko! I must go answer this text~!” Chuuya watched as the younger strolled off into a corner, discreetly taking his phone out, and reading whatever was sent to him. His eyebrows scrunched slightly, which only made the fedora-wearer more curious, and a bit upset about being left out on what was being planned. Genuinely, he doesn’t know why he’s upset this time around. Typically, he would be more on the peeved side, but this time feels different—like the brunette knows something so detrimental that it would cause Chuuya to freak, and he doesn’t know if he should be appreciative or offended, but obviously, Chuuya isn't a wimp, so he’s not going to go beg the younger to spill the beans to him. He would rather admit to being a dog than doing something as humiliating as that.  

.  

.  

.  

Everyone is now in the dormitory, discussing everything that went down earlier today, and to say spirits were high would be an understatement. There was chatter everywhere, and everyone was beaming at the possibility of undergoing hero studies, which they were given the green light for. Sadly, because of their lack of hero licenses, Chuuya and the fish cannot participate, which annoyed Dazai slightly because the hero studies would be the best way to go about his business without any issue, but who is he if not an improviser?  

Chuuya eyed Dazai from the side, a question pondering on his mind, yet he didn’t know if it would be smart to ask; however, he also didn’t want to be left with nothing to do, so asking was the only thing he could do.  

Walking over to the younger, dragging him over to a corner, he began to ask his question.  

 

“Mackerel--”  

 

“No, slug,” was the immediate answer he received, jeez, how he hated the way the brunette reads him.  

 

“Why not? I have nothing better to do, and everyone else will be too occupied to care.” Dazai gave an innocent smile that made Chuuya want to punch him into a whole new world.  

 

“Because the big guy they’re working with recognizes me—”  

 

“And you didn’t think to mention that beforehand?!” Chuuya was now peeved with the younger—who in their right mind wouldn’t mention something like that?!  

 

“Oh, I did, but I didn’t think you’d be so insistent, so I didn’t” Officially the bastard had to be this way, “Besides, the only reason I mentioned it now is because nearly everyone who is aware of the Demon Prodigy suspects, or has the faintest idea, that he isn’t as loyal to the Port Mafia--” which he isn't, but who needs to know that?-- “As the other half of Soukoku, so if both of us show up, and gets recognized, it would throw this “Overhaul” guy over for a loop—wouldn't want that... would you?” Now that it was put like that, it did make sense, and Chuuya hated that it did. Everything the brunette says or does always made sense once put into perspective, and it annoyed the ginger to no end, yet it was how they worked—it was how every single plan they’ve acted out under the sun or moon was formed, so it may seem silly to despise it, but he does. Chuuya merely rolled his eyes, walking angrily to his dorm so he wouldn’t have to look his partner in the eye anymore. The ginger merely decided that he shouldn’t ponder about it too much, since whatever the lanky bastard was planning would work out in the end, but that didn’t stop him from cursing his name as he got ready for bed. If a sailor heard what he had to say, they would emigrate out of pure principle.

Chapter 18

Notes:

Had to download a whole new app because ao3 decided to get extremely picky with what I use to write with 🙄

Chapter Text

To say the situation sucked would be an understatement. Despite the permission to attack when there’s an unprecedented threat, and to go wherever as long as no bodily harm was done to a staff member or student, Soukoku weren’t allowed to participate in the hero studies, and because they never bothered to attend the remedial courses due to 1. Already having permission to attack and 2. Not staying in Musutafu after this is over, so it’ll be tricky for Dazai to go anywhere around the Shie Hassaikai headquarters, especially because Midoriya was working with some hero named “Sir Nighteye,” someone Dazai made sure to do extensive research on, only to find he was All Might’s old sidekick— wow, the big guy had a sidekick!— and the man works close enough to the area, so patrolling in the region would be tricky to navigate…

 

So, here was the brunette now, stalking the halls of said hideout— if he wanted this on a roll, he needed a perfect cause and effect to take place. It had to be perfect, too. One wrong move and it’ll cost the little girl’s life, and Chuuya would be even angrier at him. What a pity… even after he went through the trouble of getting the ginger some more video games while he had to stay back in the dormitories.

The walk was boring, to say the least, as the girl’s prison was hidden underneath the hideout. The more Dazai went down into the labyrinth, the more it became clear that it was indeed the right place. It was lonely and secure; like the basement Verlaine chooses to waste his days in. The only difference was that Verlaine could leave his confinement whenever he pleased; he just didn’t want to.

Bypassing any form of security was relatively easy, too, so there was no form of excitement to be gained from this.

 

‘Ah, this must be it,’ eyeing the cell, there was the figure of a little girl. She looked to be in some form of agony, distraught, and fear— a terrible mixture of emotions that Dazai tends to inflict onto others, but luckily for this girl, she is not his typical victim. And to say the sight was vexing would be an understatement.

The young girl was wrapped in bandages, wearing clothes that looked to be from a hospital, and Dazai hated hospital wear. Most notably, she had a horn sticking out the right side of her head. Dazai was a tad bit conflicted on how to proceed; it’s the first time he’s seen the girl, he’s only heard her being mentioned vaguely by the beak-wearing dude. Looking around cautiously, Dazai noticed some sort of guard keeping watch and smirked.

 

The perfect coverup.

.

.

.

Truthfully, he couldn’t tell you why he was outside as of now other than to get some fresh air, buy wine from anyone willing to sell it to the underaged, and go find some new game that wasn’t dressing up dogs, of all things (he will be having a word with a stinky fish), but when the sudden weight of someone crashing into him broke him out of his trance, he nearly had to stop himself from inflicting gravity upon the poor soul due to this being an alleyway and anything was possible, but looking down, his heart stopped, and how grateful he was that he didn’t listen to his instincts. It was a small child, no older than five? Six? He’d have to ask, but she was covered in bandages and looked to be wearing some hospital gown— or just a gown in general; Chuuya never bothered to pay attention to a place that brought him so much unease. The girl had a horn growing from her head and looked frightened. The ginger looked around slightly— where were the more reliable people when you needed them? Not that Chuuya can’t be reliable, but this isn’t his city to be reliable in.

 

“What’s your name?” The voice of a caring guardian was one Chuuya could remember taking ever since, well, ever since he started remembering at the age of ten, or was it seven? Jeez, his memories are blurring. “And are you okay? Do you need help?” It was a stupid question, but what if the girl was 100% fine, and only got spooked by some stray animal? But rationally thinking, the fear and injuries revolving around the girl are not caused by an animal spooking you— unless it is, but Chuuya knows what he’s saying!

The young one looked afraid to speak, like something was holding her back as tears seemed to prick the side of her eyes. Chuuya was about to tell her to take her time and that he’d keep her safe before the sound of footsteps clicking softly against the pavement got his attention. There was a man with a beak on his face. He seemed like the definition of nonchalant, his eyes were even on the “softer,” more calm side.

 

“My apologies about my daughter,” the moment the man spoke, the girl seemed to tense even more, “she tends to get carried away with her games.” Chuuya didn’t know how to proceed; he wanted to plummet the guy because genuinelyhe’d heard better excuses from delivery drivers, but at the same time, he didn’t know the situation, so he gave a slight nod in return.

 

“It’s alright; I used to take care of kids, so I know how they can get…” the reply was uncertain as the ginger’s brain stalked out for any changes in demeanor of the other guy, then, as if a prayer was answered, he heard the familiar voice of Midoriya getting closer to him.

 

“Chuuya-San? What are you doing here?” asked the younger.

 

“Hm? Oh, I was going on a walk before I decided to follow my GPS to a nearby game store; it’s supposed to be on the other end of this alley…” Midoriya nodded his head before his eyes widened slightly.

 

“Oh, no! The alley you’re talking about is a block away; you turned too early.”

 

“Oh?” The ginger didn’t even have to fake his disappointment; he didn’t get lost often, but when he does, it’s always embarrassing.

 

“Yeah, but— oh? Hello, who are you?” Finally! The kid’s attention was on, well, the actual kid, now as he crouched down.

 

“Oh, right, she bumped into me and nearly gave me a fright.” Midoriya nodded his head before the last piece of company cleared his voice, gaining all of their attention, while the girl tried to bury herself even further into Chuuya’s legs. Instinctively, his eyes narrowed.

 

“Eri, dear, please come on before you cause more problems for these young gentlemen.” Despite the caring tone he used, there was an underlying tone of intimidation, and to confirm if Chuuya heard it right, the girl whimpered slightly and began shaking, “Eri—”

 

Luckily, the freckled teen beside him wasn’t an idiot, and picked up on the girl’s hesitation, too, “your daughter seems scared of something,” a very simple sentence, but the way the man’s demeanor changed was extremely telling, “if I may ask, why is she covered in bandages?” The tension was thick before the man sighed as if he was… fond?

 

“Eri, here, falls down a lot. A very clumsy child she is.” The man cleared his throat slightly, his hand going to “cover” his mouth despite the beak on his face, “If I may ask, please don’t impose your ideals of “normal” on others’ family.” Chuuya stared back and forth between the most definite abuser and the confident teen, not knowing if he should involve himself or leave it to them to glare at each other. Luckily, he didn’t need to because Mirio arrived, and inquired about the situation.

 

“Deku, it’s best if we leave; many people have varying dispositions, and Nakahara-Kun, I’ll show you the way to the game store,” the blond gave an encouraging smile, but behind it held caution. It didn’t take a genius to know the situation was entering dangerous territory, especially with a child and technical bystander around. Chuuya was a bit relieved the blond hadn’t said his first name; he was sure it was more well-known than his last name, since everyone referred to him by it.

 

“What are you doing to this child?” And there was the deal-breaker question. Everything went oddly quiet, and Mirio looked about ready to defend whoever before the man chuckled slightly in a freely

 

“Did I frighten you all? My apologies. Come, follow me; the situation with my daughter is an embarrassing one.” Mirio looked at Chuuya— a nod; Chuuya looked at Midoriya— another nod; Midoriya looked at Mirio— one final nod. The freckled teen picked the girl up in his arms, as they began walking through the alleyway, following the beaked man as he ranted on and on about how hard it was for him to understand children, and how his daughter has the tendency to defy him.

It was all so awkward until the man started to remove a white glove, and Eri tensed, forcing herself out of the young hero’s arms and rushing over to her father, and only then, did he stop removing them.

 

“My apologies for my daughter’s tantrum and thank you for listening to my worries…” Izuku looked ready to chase after them, but Mirio stopped him, motioning to Chuuya. Reluctantly, the duo followed the last of the trio out of the alleyway.

 

“Let’s get you to the game store, right Chuuya-kun?” Izuku gave a nervous smile, “And my apologies for keeping you there for so long… if something happened then you could’ve gotten injured.”

 

“It’s no problem.” Smiled the ginger; he wasn’t about to say he could handle himself, the younger more than likely already knew that, but since he’s under the impression that he doesn’t have permission to attack, it makes sense for him to assume the mafioso wouldn’t defend himself all in the name of a license. As the trio walked away from the alleyway, parting since Midoriya and Mirio still had patrolling to do, Chuuya couldn’t help but think back to the girl. Truth be told, he felt like he failed her in some way because it was obvious that she wasn’t safe.

.

.

.

From the shadows, Dazai watched as Overhaul got vexed at the person who was supposed to watch over Eri— the child— before killing him. Harsh, considering it was Dazai who distracted him with his presence, but how do you explain that the Demon Prodigy gives a damn about some innocent child, so he led you on a wild goose chase that made you look mental? Exactly, you don’t because anyone worth their salt knows he doesn’t care. It’s just principle. If Dazai was disappointed that whoever found Eri didn’t down-right run away with her, that would be something he’d journal down in his mind.

Chrono, the right-hand man of the beaked man was busy being ordered around as Overhaul started to scold the child, telling her to not be selfish, of all things, before he led her to the experimentation lab.

 

Dazai quickly left, not wanting to sully his eyes with a child being torn apart and put back together, or his ears with her weakening cries; he does not take pleasure in the act of torture, especially of kids, whether committed by him or another. If he needs to, it’s because that’s the “optimal solution,” as said by Mori, and this situation lacks that.

Chapter 19

Notes:

I suck balls at action writing (hence another reason why I started this in the first place), so any tips will be lovely! ✌️ I tried asking ChatGPT for help, but it kept confusingly wording things. 😔

But I still like this chapter 😋

Also, if you notice “eyes” regarding Dazai when it should be “eye,” my autocorrect is messing up on Microsoft Word currently 😍 (it also deleted the entire chapter earlier today, but luckily, I made an extra one due to some other issues regarding the app) I don't feel like going through it to check myself, lol

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Chibi, are you alright? You’ve been acting like this for a couple of days now.” We’re the first words to leave the brunette’s mouth once he saw his partner; his partner’s shoulders slumped, and eyes dimmed from their usual fire as if someone took a fire extinguisher to them personally— only the person who did it was himself. This reaction only happens when he feels he failed at something or someone and tries convincing himself otherwise, only for it to lead into a downward spiral.

 

It had been four days since the attempt, and Dazai had spent it gaining more information about Overhaul— otherwise known as Kai Chisaki— and everyone not involved with the hero studies (Todoroki and Bakugo) was looking at the ginger either confused or concerned. The skinny teen had to dismiss them from bothering Chuuya so he could get to the bottom of his diminished mood.

 

And now, the duo was sitting in the common area on the couch with some random video playing to distract prying ears.

 

“There… there was a kid, and…” oh, oh… so he found the Yakuza’s lab experiment? How come he didn’t— “I wanted to take her with me, especially once her father arrived, but then Midoriya and Mirio arrived, and I couldn’t threaten the guy.”

 

“Is there a reason you wanted to take her with you? I mean, chibikko, you can’t just kidnap some random child off the streets.”

 

“Yes— multiple! Dazai, you’d probably understand if you saw her. I mean, she was covered in bandages, had a hospital-like gown on, and looked so, so malnourished— no, I know you’d understand! You would help me get her if you saw!” Dazai listened patiently to Chuuya’s ranting, knowing their reasons for helping stemmed from differing views.

Chuuya would’ve wanted to help because Eri is only a child; Dazai would’ve wanted to help because Chuuya does dumb things on impulse. Not because he genuinely cares what happens to the child. No, that sort of emotion is something Dazai tries to leave alone in this life. The ranting quickly went from sympathizing with the girl to promising hell upon her “father.”

 

“Why don’t we go back to get her then?” That was it; Dazai had decided this as his course of action. Around this time, the pro heroes should have been aware of the girl and how serious her situation was; however, they were taking so long to rescue her, and it was tiring— if honesty was required— and the longer they waited to rescue the girl, the more detrimental the situation became.

 

Bullets that temporarily erase quirks? Genuinely, it’s something Soukoku couldn’t bother to care for, but what if this is successful? What if they make nullifying bullets aimed at abilities? That would create more issues the duo knew Mori would make them handle, especially if it’s to keep the government from them (or to come up with some deal that benefits the Port Mafia).

 

“Really?” The ginger’s eyes widened, a smile creeping across his face. The brunette nodded devilishly, a mischievous glint shimmering in his chestnut eye. But then his face fell, and he had an accusing look adorning his features, “were you aware of the girl this entire time? You never go along with my ideas unless it falls into your plans.”

 

“Ah, it seems Chibi has caught me—” and damn, the punch sent his way would’ve caused a broken jaw had it landed. Dazai was now a reasonable distance away from the shorter; his eye widened slightly before relaxing into annoyance, “really, chibi?”

 

“You knew about the child for how long? And you didn’t bother to do anything?! What is wrong—” Dazai interrupted, making a loud buzzer sound.

 

“Kept your voice down, slug, and you’re wrong; I haven’t been aware of her existence for long. I’ve only heard small chatter about the child and her father, who isn’t even her father, mind you, mentioned her from time to time to subordinates of his.” Dazai quickly explained, noticing the anger that was beginning to radiate from the ginger’s body, “also, who do you think let her free from her imprisonment? Casper the Friendly Ghost?”

 

“You— you set her free?” Chuuya looked at him begrudgingly, unbelieving of his word. Dazai nodded his head sternly, not taking his eye off of the ginger.

 

“Yes, slug, and it was quite the work, too!” Complained the brunette, “having to distract her guard or babysitter— whatever the hell that subordinate was supposed to be— while also keeping myself invisible from any hidden cameras.”

 

“And the reason for that? I took you for a child disliker.” Challenged the ginger.

 

“Oh, I am, but I have more information revolving around her that would most definitely make you kill me if I kept quiet.” Smirked the beanpole.

 

“Really? Then spill it.” They stayed glaring at each other, Chuuya’s more intense than Dazai’s, until the brunette sighed and beckoned Chuuya to follow him.

 

In Dazai’s room, Chuuya sat on the bed while Dazai sat in a chair. The older motioned Dazai to speak, which earned him a raspberry.

 

Dazai,”

 

“Jeez, whatever, anyway, it started as mere speculation on my part upon my first arrival to the hideout, and more conversation about the bullets arose— you know, them getting sold off to other “villain” groups, and all,” began the taller, “but then Overhaul, the dude with the beak—”

 

“Her father?”

 

“Her “father” started speaking to his subordinates about some experiments and how they were going. I thought a lot of it, and then they mentioned a little girl, and obviously, you can see where I’m going with this, right chibi?” Dazai felt bad mentioning the experimentation aspect, but Chuuya would figure it out one way or another, and that would’ve just made the ginger angrier at him. He didn’t feel bad because of some fucked up reason, but due to how his partner’s face formed into that of realization and regret.

 

“Oh…” was all he said; he looked away slightly, unsure what to say. Dazai could read Chuuya like the open book he was, and he felt regret. Deep, deep remorse because he had Eri in his presence, and he let her go with the equivalent of N. Any anger or rage he harbored at the brunette quickly dissipated before it came back, only this time, it pointed at the perpetrator for the girl’s suffering.

 

“Are you still going to help me get her?” Dazai smiled.

 

“Yeah, why wouldn’t I? Like you said, I already had it in mind.”

 

“So, how are we doing this? And give me everything you have on the man.” Chuuya demanded, and Dazai would tease him, keeping any information from him, but the ginger wasn’t in a humorous mood.

 

“Well, I would suspect there’s more security guarding the girl, but because I know the layout well enough, I’ll be in charge of securing her.” Dazai grinned, poking Chuuya on the forehead before retreating since the ginger tried to swat his hand, “You, on the other hand, will be a brute like always, but don’t engage Overhaul in battle right away; he has the quirk to disassemble and reassemble matter with his hands. Funnily enough, I think it’s called Overhaul. Also, he’s a huge germaphobe and breaks out into hives.” Dazai blinked at the ginger’s expression, “What? You asked me for everything I have on the man, right?”

 

“Do you have his legal name?” The knowing glint in the brunette’s eyes told him everything.

 

“Kai Chisaki.”

 

.

.

.

 

“I don’t believe Overhaul mentioned you coming today, nor you bringing—” the man‘s words were interrupted by something piercing his throat. Gurgling and shouts of anger sounded through the room before everything went quiet.

 

The duo stood inside the hideout’s reception area in their usual mafia getup. The guards at the entrance, the receptionist, and also bystanders were now taken care of, a couple of bullets engraved inside of their bodies. Dazai was quickly texting Mori, and it seemed that whatever it was made Dazai chuckle a bit.

 

“What?” Asked Chuuya, who was checking the stash of bullets in his pocket; he didn’t have many, but that was okay; he didn’t quite enjoy just shooting someone— whether he had a gun or not.

 

“Nothing important; the boss is complaining about Elise throwing a tantrum and drawing him getting decapitated— anyway, he gave us the green light.” Dazai tucked his phone into his pants pocket, “he even congratulated us for getting rid of a potential threat so early on— can you believe it?” Chuuya nodded, noting the sarcasm in the younger’s tone, but he desperately wanted this over and the girl safe in his arms.

 

[“Do you think we’ll be able to complete this before the heroes arrive?” Asked the Chuuya of the past.

 

“Yes,” past Dazai smirked, the word leaving his tongue like tainted honey and the next like unadulterated poison, “what, chibi? You don’t believe in my plan? I’ll have you know~ it has an 85% success rate!”]

 

Chuuya never bothered to ask, “Why 85%?” If The Dazai Osamu was doing something, it was with cause. They gave each other one final nod, continuing with their plan. They were currently on the main floor, hence the reception area, and if they wanted to get to the girl, they’d have to go to the basement levels.

 

“The girl is on the second basement level; the first is the living quarters for the members of this organization.”

 

“And how did you pass by them?” Chuuya raised an eyebrow, a suspecting look in his eyes as he stuffed his hands in his pockets.

 

“What? You don’t believe in my ability to be slippery anymore, chibi?” he paused for a second, making his way over to some unfortunate member, who'd succumbed to their wounds and stuffed his hands inside their pockets in search of something, “and... People are naive no matter how respected or powerful they are, you know? Take you for example! One conveniently placed thing here, another there, then, wait for your guard to falter, and boom! You’ve been misled and pickpocketed!” He earned a mere eye-roll. Boring. A grin formed on Dazai’s face as he held up a key card, tossing it to Chuuya, who looked ready to curse out the brunette.

 

“Alright, alright. Shut it, will you? And stop throwing things! What if this got damaged? And if you already have one, what’s the reason for a new one?” Chuuya shoved his shoulder, going to the nearest stairwell entrance and scanning the newly acquired card.

 

“Because we’re splitting up, the risk of getting stuck lessens. I thought your slug brain would figure that out—are you going dumb again?” Dazai strolled over to him like some kid trying to catch up to their guardian. Chuuya scoffed loudly, wanting to get onto the younger, but due to circumstances, that would have to do.

 

“Such a brute you are.” Chuuya shot the bird at him.

 

“What about the cameras? You said you had to bypass cameras, right?” Dazai nodded and gave a cheeky smile despite the ginger remaining oblivious to said actions.

 

“Do not worry, chibikko! Remember my—”

 

“Subordinate-not-your-subordinate? Haven’t heard that name in a while.” scoffed the shorter.

 

“Yeah! I gave them a quick lesson on hacking cameras, so if they followed it to the T, the cameras should be on a loop.” Dazai's lips curled up ineffably, “Besides, even if they didn’t, what’s to stop us? The girl is too valuable for his plan—for whatever reason— so there’s no point in killing her. The only thing terrible would be the number of people coming at us.” they were walking down the stairs in silence now; it was a long, annoying walk, especially when time was crucial if they didn't want more damage added to the child, but other than that, it was relatively peaceful, even knowing the amount of bloodshed that may shed once they entered B1. The few guards to cross them knew something was fishy once they saw them. That was no surprise, so Chuuya quickly handled them with a few gravity-induced bullets.

 

They finally reached B1, and every member in the room looked busy with something, not noticing their arrival. Suddenly, someone looked up from their weapon and got up, looking ready to attack.

 

“Who are you two?! You’re not authorized to be down here!” Shouted the member, gaining everyone else’s attention.

 

“Really? Then how did we get down here?” Dazai challenged, tilting his head to convey innocence. The man didn’t seem keen on chatting; however, trying to lunge at them with his buddies behind him proved to be idiotic as Chuuya merely scoffed, and in a flash, they were all on the ground clutching their necks to stop blood from water falling everywhere. Some were a tad luckier and got hit in the head by the bullets.

 

“Boring… I should’ve devised a plan where we do set off the security…” Chuuya just looked at him as if he were crazy. How rude.

 

Abruptly, a deity granted his wish, the security system went off, and more guards and members entered the room, ready to attack.

 

“I’ll go to the girl; they’ll probably try to move her… you—”

 

—be a brute, I know.” Dazai gave a cheeky smile, quickly sprinted over to the stairs, scanned “his” key card, and damn near threw himself down them. Chuuya would’ve laughed had the situation been anything but severe.

 

A grin delicately appeared as he stuck his hands into his pockets.

 

He had no more bullets.

 

Notes:

I think ChatGPT is lying to me— I asked if it was being truthful when I asked if this chapter needed any improvements regarding action, and it said it was spectacular (or something), then when I asked if it was lying, it took a long time to reply… 😔

Chapter 20

Notes:

They're getting closer to saving Eri 😈

Chapter Text

Dazai raced down the stairs, not hearing the pursuit of a straggler Chuuya failed to eliminate; however, the sound of pained screams echoed despite how far away Dazai was from the scene.

After nearly tripping over himself, he finally reached the secured door. Luckily, he didn’t need to scan the key card because the door was closing, so Dazai used the full extent of his legs and slipped inside just as it closed.

All heads turned to him before they grew defensive. Anyone with battle-oriented quirks instantly went up front to defend while the more defenseless rushed to the secret escape routes. Dazai scanned the area; they appeared to be in the early evacuation stage, so the girl should still be in her cell, meaning he shouldn’t waste much time on these fools.

His hands curled around the gun in his pocket just as someone lunges forward and grabs ahold of him; however, the rush of adrenaline fades as their quirk fades in a blue light of Kanji. And most importantly, their life fades as a bullet snuggles its way into their head.

Watching mindlessly as the body dropped to the floor, the quick thinkers began to send long-distance attacks, but those went in vain as a blue light enveloped the attacks upon contact.

 

‘Perhaps they’re not that intelligent,’ Dazai thought as they continued to “attack” him foolishly, but then Dazai’s eye gleamed. ‘Perhaps they’re distracting me from someone else?’ Shooting a bullet quickly into each of their body parts, except for one in case some quick interrogation is needed, Dazai looked around the room in anticipation. The sound of guns cocking grabbed his attention, and as he turned around, facing him were ten people holding varying firearms. Dazai tutted softly, rushing to gain shelter, and effectively missed any bullets headed his way.

 

Hiding behind a knocked-over table, Dazai peeked his head out slowly, squinting his eye. If only he had his squad. Not that he relies on them. A shot or two fired, forcing him to hide away again.

Then— the sound of someone screaming came closer, a thud, now it was quiet—

. . .

Faint footsteps reached the door before decimating it completely, and in walked the slug, an annoyed look on his face before he caught grasp of the situation. Everyone aimed their guns at him, firing at altering times, but all the ginger did was grin. The bullets stopped at varying distances away from him but still too close for anyone’s comfort. Too bad he wasn’t an ordinary person. At the drop of a dime, the bullets shot back at their owners, impaling them in numerous spots. Sadly, the person Dazai was going to interrogate caught a stray in the crossfire.

 

“Get up, mackerel.” The ginger scowled, walking further into the basement, kicking away any body part in his way. Dazai listened, pouting his lips slightly.

 

“How much further until we get to the girl?”

 

“Not too far; she should be the only one heavily guarded. She should also be near the research lab if I recall.” Chuuya nodded, speed-walking away as he hit corners. After a bit of walking, the quirk research lab came into view, and it looked spotless, meaning they scrubbed everything clean at the intrusion.

 

His heart dropped as he hurried to the nearby cell. Eri wasn’t there. As Dazai caught up, Chuuya’s fist balled up, shaking with seeping rage.

 

“Are you sure this is where she‘s locked up??” Dazai peeked inside, his eye narrowing immensely.

 

“Yes… there are escape routes around the premises, so if we’re lucky, they could be at an upper level or outside already. Come. Let’s hurry.” Dazai instructed, walking away. Chuuya followed behind without much protest.

 

Chuuya will save Eri, even if he has to use the “slumbering” beast within him.

.

.

.

They checked every floor of the hideout and were now where they started: the reception area. As if fate were on their side, the sight of Overhaul’s subordinates standing in a line greeted them.

 

“We were waiting for you both— such a shame you turned out to be a traitor; a power like yours would’ve been crucial to have,” Rappa spoke, cracking his knuckles. Chuuya, however, was no longer in the mood. The girl was getting closer to forever being out of his safe arms, and these people were delaying him further.

 

His arms twitched as Arahabaki beckoned him to release it upon the ignorant, but he chose not to— what if he needs to be completely aware anytime soon? The sickening sounds of promises occupied his mind as he glared daggers at the three members. Kendo Rappa, Yu Hojo, and Toya Setsuno, according to Dazai.

 

Just as the three were about to attack, a loud booming sound echoed around them, and the trio were in the ground, groaning from the likely broken bones. The ground formed a crater around them, and Chuuya walked over it as if it were a mere inconvenience, not paying them or their pained groans any mind. Dazai followed suit, a smirk on his face.

As they exited outside, they saw Overhaul trying to make a getaway in a car, beckoning Eri inside, meaning it wasn’t long before they escaped. Overhaul made eye contact with them, and his gaze darkened into madness. Eri looked scared and backed away, trembling.

 

“And, if I may ask… what happened to my subordinates?”

 

“In the ground, pained, lots of broken bones, and set to die without proper treatment.” Overhaul looked calm despite the information.

 

“Are you guys perhaps turning a new leaf into heroes? Sickening. An illness that is worse than no other.” Overhaul sounded calm, but his face looked murderous. Chuuya stepped forward, gravity caving the ground into a miniature crater.

 

“No wonder you looked so familiar… Chuuya Nakahara. The “recent” addition to the Port Mafia. Unofficial partner to Dazai Osamu; however, most speculate it won’t be long until you both gain the title.” The man sounded almost fond as he spoke before he started cackling.

 

“Didn’t know you were such a fan.” Growled the ginger as his hand shook uncontrollably; he wanted to attack, but the risk of the child being so close was too much to risk.

 

“I’m not.” Five people emerged from behind him, all wearing varying plague masks. In the organization, they’re identified as (the rest of) the Eight Bullets. It's fitting, considering their recent project. Chronostasis stayed behind, keeping Eri from running off, and Mimic, the general manager of the Shie Hassaikai, prepared to attack, too.

Chuuya, tired of it all, tapped a nearby car and flung it at them. Chrono and Overhaul barely managed to miss it, Mimic getting hit by surprise before a pained sound came from the ginger. Chuuya, in his fury, hadn’t noticed the silencer-equipped gun in the hands of Chronostasis and was now shot in the shoulder. Dazai’s eye widened slightly, but he backed up, pitying them for the hell they'd just released.

 

“It’s quirk-nullifying—” his speech was cut short by a pole coming down onto him and a flash of red knocking him down like a bullet. Chronostasis’s eyes widened as he noticed it was the same kid he just shot.

 

“Wha—” Perhaps he thought it was a defect, but Chuuya just grinned, forcing his body into the ground before Overhaul, realizing how close he was, tried grabbing him to disassemble; however, Chuuya quickly lost all gravity and floated in the air.

 

“Your quirk only works if you use your hands, right? That’s what Shitty Dazai said, so I’ll assume it to be true—” Chuuya looked battle-hungry now— “meaning I just have to avoid your hands.” The other subordinates watched the unrelenting attacks against Overhaul, the man desperately reaching out to try and grab ahold of something, before they focused their attention on Dazai. They all charged at the brunette, long aware that powers won’t work on him. Dazai grinned, cocking his gun and grabbing another out of his pocket. He pointed them at specific places, waited for them to get closer, and shot. Two collapsed in agony, unmoving from being shot in the spine.

 

Three more left. Dazai side-stepped a brass knuckle and ducked from a high-aimed kick. A bored sigh left his mouth as he grabbed hold of a fist and twisted, a cry leaving the “victim’s” mouth before Dazai had to jump back from a fierce punch; however, a kick did make its way to his side, and he grunted slightly before steadying himself.

 

Effortlessly checking his bullet count, Dazai hummed with acknowledgment. ‘This should get the job done.’ He had nineteen bullets in one gun and three in another.

The punching and dodging went on for some time, Dazai even tripping a person over with a leg sweep before he had to jump out of the way from a fire hydrant getting thrown at him. Then, if one decided to pull out a weapon, Dazai shot their shoulder, forcing them to drop it.

 

Shots went off as collective bullets went into neutrally life-threatening places such as the large or small intestines, even the stomach. They were all on the ground in pain. Some tried to get up, but their stomach cramping from the pain stopped them, and if they managed, Dazai swiftly kicked them.

 

Dazai decided to shoot them all a collective number of times to make sure they didn’t be a bother without actually killing them.

 

As the brunette stared blankly, there seemed to be a stalemate as Chronostasis was unconscious, and Mimic tried to make a return, but there was now a crater shaped like him. Now, Overhaul somehow distanced himself from the ginger. There was rage seeping from his face, the mannerisms he had before thrown out the window as he tried to wipe at his skin, uttering something about germs as hives appeared.

 

Dazai jumped out of the way as the man unexpectedly lunged toward him, but quickly, the brunette stopped in his tracks to find the man absorbing two of his subordinates.

 

It was the one time in the brunette’s life he felt sick.

Chapter 21

Notes:

I reread STORMBRINGER and I don’t know how I forgot this, but Chuuya’s hat is a bowler hat!😅 I don’t know where I got fedora from every time I referred to it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

If Dazai or Chuuya lived your typical life, they would’ve been horrified at the new creature that formed, but after defeating Guivre, this was a mere Saturday night. The man combined himself with Shin Nemoto, one of the people Dazai shot in the spine, and Rikiya Katsukame, another who got a round in the small intestines. Kai contorted into something wicked and, annoyingly, something the duo knew their mere willpower alone wouldn’t be able to defeat. Chuuya looked at Dazai; Dazai looked at Chuuya. Chuuya nodded in the direction under the car, and Dazai understood. Instantly, as a hand was about to crush him, Dazai rushed to the car and dropped to his knees. Eri curled under it, her head hidden in her arms as she trembled with fear.

 

“…why…?” She muttered over repeatedly like a mantra that would make someone omniscient.

 

“Because you’re a lovely soul that doesn’t deserve to go through this.” Her mouth opened loosely, and her eyes widened as she stared at the brunette, who could only offer her a smile throughout this mess of a breakout, “I may not like kids all that much, but I’d be an idiot to see a young girl suffering and let it go on.” Dazai held his hand out slowly, waiting for the girl to take the initiative. Despite the scene in the background, Chuuya making futile attacks at Overhaul’s monstrous form, Dazai kept calm. The kid wouldn’t react well to a panicking “savior,” not that he’d call himself that.

The girl stared at his hand in fear, her eyes grazing over every imperfection to grace it before landing on the bandages, “are you like me?” Dazai raised an eyebrow at the question. The sound of a car being thrown forced the girl to wince slightly.

 

“What do you mean by that?”

 

“The bandages…”

 

“Oh, no, these are from something… else, but you’ve seen my ginger friend, yeah? I fear you’d have a lot more in common with him.” Her eyes widened as she peeked out from the car slightly to see Overhaul knock Chuuya into a tree. Tainted glowed around the beast, but it kept fighting against the forceful pull of gravity inflicted on it, eliciting groans from Kai.

 

“Let’s get you somewhere safe, yeah? He can’t defeat him if you’re too close.”

 

“What about you…? I don’t want you to die because of me! Just leave me be…” the girl curled up within herself, tears pricking the corner of her eyes.

 

“No can do. Please? We don’t want you dead, and we really don’t want to end up on the news.” Dazai held his hands out firmer. The girl stared at them before nodding, allowing Dazai to drag her from under the car.

 

“CHUUYA!” The short male looked down, blood rushing down his forehead, and his wrist seemed hopefully sprained— if not broken. Chuuya’s lips curled from ear to ear as Dazai ran a decent distance away, the child tucked neatly and firmly into his arms, her head buried in his chest from any possible stray debris.

 

“Oh, grantors of dark disgrace—” Dazai had gotten too far to hear the rest, but the misbalance of intense gravity circulating only one person said enough. After finding shelter from the destruction incarnate’s rampage, Dazai stared at the scene.

 

Arahabaki-Chuuya, now missing the beloved bowler hat of the ginger’s and gloves removed with red engravings crawling along his skin as if they’re alive, floated in front of the beastly form Overhaul willingly took on and cackled, happy to take on the challenge. In two outstretched hands, two blackholes formed in his palms, and he instantly launched them before zooming off to forcefully penetrate inside of Overhaul, exiting from the other side of him.

 

“GAH!” Overhaul screeched before quickly repairing the damage. Arahabaki-Chuuya cackled even more, continuing the relentless attacks, dodging Overhaul’s numerous fists, and counterattacking with more blackholes. Dazai looked around a tad anxiously; they were outside, and loads of commotion triggered as the buildings got destroyed, or worse, lifted and thrown— courtesy of Arahabaki-Chuuya— if there were people inside, Dazai could only apologize.

Whatever quirks the two subordinates had seemed to add to his resistance, too.

 

Cackles of maniacal joy filled the air as Arahabaki-Chuuya’s blackhole took a good portion of Overhaul away before the man merely reformed it, swinging one of his multiple arms at the unofficial-official god.

Arahabaki-Chuuya dodged, zooming in to deliver a nasty punch to Overhaul’s face, only to have a hand interfere, decimating it.

The battle went on for some time before Dazai caught wind of Chuuya’s body condition; it started to break under the pressure of gravity while also being held together by said force, but even then, the brute didn’t slow down his attacks, repeatedly attacking the lead of Shie Hassakai. All the surrounding area was gone due to the blackholes, and by some miracle, Kai’s subordinates were too unconscious to be a threat.

 

“Y-your friend!” Eri cried out, noticing his condition, too. Dazai’s eye narrowed; he couldn’t get Arahabaki-Chuuya to retreat into safety just yet since Overhaul would still be a threat, “…I can help…” Dazai’s eye widened, and his mouth hung loosely. He was not expecting a 0.0001% chance of something to happen. The sound of Arahabaki-Chuuya’s demented laughter and Kai’s shouts filled the background.

 

“That’s insane; you’ll end up dying.”

 

“Probably… but you guys went out of your way to save me, and…” the girl began trembling, her voice meek as ever, hard to hear due to all the noise. A loud crashing sound boomed, snapping their attention to it. Arahabaki-Chuuya got knocked into a building; it crumbled on top of him before he shot back up into the sky like a bullet. Dazai thought about the offer. This commotion would force the heroes to arrive sooner than he would like, but even then, he declined.

 

More punches were directed in Overhaul’s way, overwhelming him before his beast crumbled, the ground getting destroyed even more. Overhaul looked even more pissed in the mouth of it, grunts leaving his mouth as he willed his temporary body to attack some more; however, Arahabaki-Chuuya wasn’t having any of it and formed one massive blackhole in its hands to finish it off— that seemed to be a thing the singularity liked to do. Attack like a brute and finish them off swiftly by erasing them from existence, but Dazai didn’t want to man gone from existence; that’ll lead to more unnecessary investigations from the city’s authority, even if it was the likable option. Dazai rushed out from the hiding spot, Eri staring at him in disbelief, especially as he instructed her to stay put. Arahabaki-Chuuya noticed him, stopping the blackhole from forming before falling swiftly to the ground. Just like he did after ending Guivre.

 

Dazai swiftly caught him in his arms, the power of No Longer Human stopping the raging destruction from festering into self-destruction as a light blue enveloped them. A sigh left the younger’s mouth while the older groaned. Numerous of his joints were out of place, and he definitely had broken bones.

A cackle was heard from above, breaking them out of their temporary trance as Overhaul looked more manic. Suddenly, he felt a tug, and Dazai felt his heart jump as he looked down. Eri was standing next to them, her hand clutching his coat. She had a determined look on her face, surprisingly. A swipe of an enlarged hand was sent their way, forcing Dazai to yank the girl and himself back. Chuuya groaned some more.

 

“Eri—”

 

“Please… let me help… you both…” Eri motioned her hands to Chuuya timidly, unsure if this was what she should be doing. Dazai nodded, putting the ginger down gently just as an enlarged hand swiped at him, forcing him to jump out of the way. Dazai watched warily before a miracle solution happened, and Chuuya reverted to how he was before the use of Corruption.

The ginger opened his eyes fully, any form of severe pain in them wiped clean. Chuuya stared at the girl, mouth agape, to notice that her once enlarged horn had shrunk slightly. His wrist was still in need of an inspection, and his forehead was leaking blood, but nothing too severe.

Chuuya looked at Dazai; Dazai looked at Chuuya. A hidden message spoke between them.

Chuuya grabbed ahold of the girl, moving out of the way as hands slammed down at them. The girl held onto him tightly, afraid to let go. They were now in the sky.

 

“You can revert things, yes?” The question was gentle. Of honest curiosity without any underlying motives, “Do you think you can revert big guy to normal?” Eri shook; she hadn’t tried anything as daring as that against Kai, not like she ever had to, but such was a thought she would get disassembled repeatedly over twenty times for even suggesting it.

Eri peaked up at the older’s face. His face was young— he couldn’t be older than a teenager— but his eyes held experience that no other his age should have. Is this what the brunette was talking about? Chuuya, she remembered his name to be, offered her a supportive smile; it flashed a canine or two and looked overall awkward but welcoming. Accepting, and if she looked at it from a healthier mindset, loving like an older brother’s or father's.

Eri looked down at the ground. Dazai was dodging and shooting at Overhaul as a distraction. His legwork was elegant as he dodged pebbles and other debris projectile his way. Intermittently, a rock would hit him in the stomach or arm, but he just continued as if it were a mere inconvenience. Overhaul tried grabbing at him, but the brunette dashed away or purposefully tripped out of the way.

 

‘They’re risking it all for me… I—I can do this!’ Eri looked at Chuuya, a look in her eyes that’s been missing for however long she can remember. It was hope. Chuuya grinned, holding onto the girl tightly.

 

“Try not to lean away too much, but don’t worry, if you fall, I’ll catch you.” Eri nodded before getting forced back as the ginger dashed forward, the wind hitting her face rapidly. She looked up to Chuuya; he seemed used to the treatment. Perhaps it’s due to his quirk?

Once they were close enough, Chuuya held the girl out far enough, and she jumped from his arms using an instinct she didn’t know existed. Once she was close enough, her horn activated, and Kai looked shocked. The man was about to start screaming something at her until he was removed from his subordinates and on the ground as if he didn’t have some final boss transformation.

 

“Eri—” he glared at the now falling girl threateningly.

 

“Hush.” Dazai knocked him upside the head with a pistol whip, watching with satisfaction as the man fell to the ground unconscious. Chuuya quickly dashed to catch the girl and floated them down to the ground gently; she was still trembling and looked regretful of what she did, but there was a look in her eyes that said she’d overcome it. Her horn was still a decent size despite the massive load it took, and Eri looked panicked as her power started to get out of control slightly; Dazai's eye widened as Chuuya— due to touching her— and Kai— due to being in the vicinity— bodies started rewinding, freaking Chuuya out as he noticed new scars, wounds, bruises, etc., disappearing at a rapid rate. Dazai quickly rushed toward them and tapped the girl on her head. A blue light emitted, and her horn disappeared, shocking her immensely.

 

“You—” then she fainted. Everything around them was in ruin, and the blackholes created a clearing that would make it impossible for anyone to not see what occurred.

 

“So, chibikko—”

 

“Leave it. Let’s leave before news stations arrive, or worse, heroes arrive.” Chuuya began walking away, clutching the little girl in his arms tightly away from the destruction caused by Arahabaki-Chuuya and Kai Chisaki. Dazai walked at a slow pace, discreetly letting Chuuya get a fat distance in front of him before he stopped.

 

Dazai occupied himself by going to grab Chuuya’s hat and gloves, which didn’t get blown too far away. The distant sound of footsteps was like music to his ears.

 

“You guys arrived awfully late. All the fun is over, you know?” Dazai looked over his shoulder to find Shigaraki and his crew coming from the shadows, eyes wide, and was that fear he saw? Intrigue even mixed into it, perhaps?

 

“Wha—”

 

“I don’t feel like chatting. Kai is over there if you wish to enact your revenge for Magne. Thank me later.” Shigaraki looked over at the unconscious body of Kai, his mask still snuggly on his face and a bruise forming on his head. Toga looked over at Dazai again to find the teen was gone.

 

“So, what should we do?”

.

.

.

It had been ten minutes since they left the area. Some news stations caught wind of what happened and even had recordings, so Dazai spent a decent time hacking into their database to delete them. The heroes arrived at the scene precisely three minutes too late and, according to the conversations floating around, are confused as to what happened. Dazai could only speculate why they didn’t live-record it, but the universe tends to be on his side sporadically.

Dazai’s outfit was torn and in need of repair or being trashed all together; it was bloody, but due to the dark colors, hard to see.

 

Sighing as he finally deleted the 30th and last prerecorded video, Dazai turned to face Chuuya with amusement. They were hiding away in a hotel that bordered on expensive but was certainly not cheap. It came with its own computer, too, along with other electronics that Dazai didn’t care for. Sadly, the computer was linked to the hotel, so you couldn’t do much without jailbreaking it, which he did. Eri rested peacefully on the bed closest to the window. Her fever went down an adequate amount, so she was no longer whining in her sleep.

 

The faint sound of the the TV playing as reporters went over recent events filled the noise. A smirk graced Dazai’s slightly cut lip as the reporters looked shocked to find their footage deleted. They appeared to me newer to the team, so they’d be let off for it, hopefully.

The sound of a couple of heroes speaking— Sir Nighteye and Rocklock, it seems— looked devastated at the find; however, they didn’t reveal why. Midoriya could be seen in the background looking defeated and panicked, and far in the distance, you can find Overhaul and his crew being taken away. Only thing different? Overhaul no longer had any arms and looked utterly defeated as he was loaded away. So that’s the route they took? Respectable.

 

“Chuuya, is there something you’d like to share with the class?” Chuuya merely stared at him; his face was softer than five days ago, which was nice visually. Due to Eri’s quirk malfunction, his wrist healed, and his head was no longer bleeding. His clothes weren’t any better; they were bloody and torn at the seams. Seems the kid can’t rewind clothes, only people. His hat was in need of a clean but was placed neatly on his fiery hair— that gained more length than when they were 15— and his gloves laid resting on a drawer.

 

[Chuuya looked at Dazai; Dazai looked at Chuuya. Chuuya nodded in the direction under the car, and Dazai understood. In hindsight, Dazai could efficiently nullify Overhaul’s quirk; it’s still a quirk, after all, no matter how intimidating, but Chuuya’s eyes pleaded with him to wait, and Dazai understood. The fiery teen wanted Eri to have the last laugh— to get back at her abuser and show him how strong she was to do so.

There were numerous people during the Assassin King’s reign that Chuuya couldn’t get back at, like N, due to Chuuya attacking Verlaine when they were supposed to kill N. Then N got squished by Guivre, probably cackling like the maniac he was.

But to do that, they needed to work her up to it. Dazai isn’t good with giving genuine encouragement, but his tongue is as slippery as a snake, so while Chuuya fends off Overhaul, he can make however much progress to the girl’s self-esteem.]

 

“It worked, didn’t it?” The silent conversations hosted between them will always be something that just clicks, and they truly don’t want it any other way.

 

“Yeah, but what if it didn’t? Overhaul would’ve been dead, you would’ve needed intense medical treatment, and Eri wouldn’t know what to do.”

 

“Awe, are you worried? You?” Dazai narrowed his eye, a childish sigh leaving his mouth as he muttered a “nu-uh.” Chuuya just laughed like a huge weight was lifted from him, and one was, “Besides, wouldn’t it be great if he did die?” Dazai thought about the question for a bit; he’ll keep his answer the same this time around.

 

“In hindsight, yes, but if this somehow got out, and the heroes linked his death to us, especially when we’re not even close to figuring out the traitor of U.A., then more issues would arise. Don’t you think?” Chuuya nodded his head at that, eyes widening in acknowledgment before relaxing.

 

“Did you report back to Mori?”

 

“Not yet; I don’t like reporting back to him immediately. He’d probably think I like him or something.” Chuuya chuckled at that as silence took hold. Their eyes wandered to the sleeping form of the child. What are they to do with her now?

Notes:

Apologies if this seemed rushed; I tried to drag it out just a bit, but I really want to write happy Eri content!

Chapter Text

Eri’s quirk malfunction unfortunately didn’t go back enough, and the ginger had a bandage wrapped around his left shoulder from when Chrono shot it with a quirk-nullifying bullet. The duo nearly forgotten about it before Chuuya rested completely, knowing the girl was safe, and adrenaline left his body, which was around 3 in the morning.

 

[“Well, chibi, it wouldn’t hurt like this had you not forgotten about it.” Dazai once teased as he was helping bandage the wound; Chuuya did the cleaning fearing the brunette would purposefully use more alcohol than needed.

 

“Yeah, yeah,” Chuuya groaned, feeling tired and weak from the events of yesterday, yes, yesterday. It was now a new day or night since it was pitch-black outside and the only sound to be heard were the nighttime critters and nocturnal humans.]

 

Despite the casual tones they’ve taken on, there was the dilemma of what to do now. When they left the school grounds, it was under the assumption that their family would be visiting from Yokohama, and it wouldn’t be fair to not meet them, especially considering the “hefty” process of exiting the bordered city (the process isn’t actually hefty; you just need the correct documents when booking a ticket, and well, a ticket).

In order to sell the act, they even showed a couple of photos of Kouyou, Hirotsu and Kyuusaku, even having them send short voice messages. Now, not only do they have a child, but unexplainable injuries such as Chuuya’s bullet wound and the bruises and cuts littering the visible part of Dazai’s body.

 

They only had today to come up with something before their inevitable return tomorrow.

 

“We can play it off as she came to us for help after we waved off our family.”

 

“And our injuries? Clothes?”

 

“We have cards, and to avoid curious cats, we’ll go to the sketchy shops with confusingly good clothes. You know, like those wine shops you go to, but clo—”

 

“Yeah, yeah, I already got it!” The duo stared at each other for some time until Dazai broke it off at the sudden movement coming from the girl.

She looked delirious, her eyes unfocused and would probably go in different directions had she been birthed with weak eye muscles. Her breathing was shallow before it increased, but oddly enough, she didn’t try moving from her predicament. Like her will to get out of danger had been burned from the root itself.

 

“Hey, now, it’s alright. You’re with us—Eri, right?” Chuuya began comforting her. The girl calmed, remembering all thar transpired. Her eyes drooped slightly, and she was about to say something else before her mind gave up and hit the snooze button again.

 

“Should we get her some clothes, too?”

 

“After our story is secure. Come on now, chibikko!”

.

.

.

After finding the best casual clothes a shady shop owned by someone your parents warn you to stay away from on a regular basis, the duo was now walking along the sidewalk, child on Chuuya's back before some hero noticed them and rushed over to them, concern drawn over their face like a child had taken a permanent marker to it. Any injuries were cleaned and properly patched, so the only look of concern they’ve been given were in regard to Dazai’s excessive bandages.

 

“Are you all okay?” The hero asked; it was some no-name that debuted years ago, according to hero media, so it took some time for Dazai to put the face to a name, but even then, he wasn’t sure.

 

“Yes, uh,”

 

“Oh, my name is—” ‘don’t care…’— “but is she okay?” she leaned down to inspect the child, her hair swaying in the way, urging Dazai to take a pair of scissors to it.

 

“We suspect she has a fever,”

 

“You suspect? Are you guy’s related?”

 

“No, miss, she came out of an alleyway yesterday looking delirious.”

 

“Oh, and what were you kids doing? Aren’t you supposed to be in school?”

 

“Yes, we go to UA, and we’re given permission to go on a small break due to majority of our class being busy, leaving us with nothing to do. Our family visited us a couple days ago, and just left.” The heron nodded her head, looking at them suspiciously before a voice called out to them.

 

“Chuuya, Dazai?” Chuuya prayed to whoever it was that spoke before he made eye contact with them, and the urge to start singing random church choir songs increased. Aizawa, who was more than likely patrolling in case the girl showed up, looked exhausted. His eyes had deep bags under them, and his eyes were in need of a three-lifetime vacation.

 

“Hi, Mr. Aizawa-Sensei~!” A smile coiled on Dazai lips; his eye gleaming with “joy,” “We just finished visiting our family!” Aizawa gave a nod, his eyes landing on the sleeping form on Chuuya's back. It took a while, but it seemed to register in his mind, and they got to see as it did. Aizawa’s eyes widened, and his mouth fell open slightly. The air felt rigid, like its flowing nature turned into an icy glacier.

 

“Where did you find this girl?”

 

“She came out of an alleyway yesterday and passed out. It was late at night, so we decided to take her to the hospital today.” Aizawa nodded, stalking closer to the girl. He raised his left hand, halting it, unsure of whether he should take her. Chuuya tilted his back slightly, signaling that it’s okay to take the weight off his back. Bobbing his head, Aizawa placed his hands under the girl's armpits and lifted her, quickly, he used his right arm to grab ahold of the girl's legs and put her into a bridal carry.

Aizawa stared at his recent addition of problem children, nodding his head. The duo immediately appeared behind him, following their long-haired teacher as he walked in the direction of the hospital. No one appeared injured. Aizawa was happy that the girl’s well-being wasn’t in critical danger.

 

“Do you know who this girl is, Aizawa-Sensei?” Dazai’s eyes were wide and innocent, his head tilted slightly as his brows furrowed slightly. The teacher looked at the boy, his lips in a thin line and his brows furrowed enough to create harsh wrinkles. Once they were far away from the lesser-known hero, he finally opened his mouth and relieved his brows.

 

“Considering your jobs, it’s fine if I say,” the adult decided, adjusting the girl in his arms once she started moving, “If we’re lucky, it’s the girl we were supposed to be saving yesterday. I don’t suppose you know something else, right?” This was why Aizawa had to be dazai’s favorite teacher—not that he remembers any of his past ones— the knowledge that the man wasn’t stupid and could figure things out himself without having someone holding his hand made dazai respect him immensely. A courageous teacher that cares for their students and was smart; it was hard to come by in today’s world, especially outside of Yokohama from what Dazai could observe.

 

“We may not have told the full truth.” The sentence was spoken lightly, easy to miss despite the lack of a windy day. This would've been a horrendous idea to tell anyone else, but Aizawa may understand, or he’ll have Nezu scold them. If it came to that, Dazai can pull the “we did it to save your ___ from severe injuries" card. It never failed him once whenever he and Chuuya did something Mori or Kouyou disliked, and it worked 99% of the time.

 

“You both can tell me later from prying ears.” The conversation ended there. Once the group reached the hospital, Aizawa immediately called out to the heroes stationed nearby. Their eyes went wide as they rushed toward the underground hero.

 

“Is that—?”

 

“High chance, but even if not, she has a severe fever.” The heroes nodded their head, spotting the two teenagers standing next to the adult. One clocked their eyebrow, “are they also in need of care?” Aizawa thought about it for some time. The question was simple and should be easy to answer, but if what he thinks happened, happened, then it would be smart to get them checked out. He just hoped they didn’t have any injuries that’ll be hard to explain.

 

“No, sir, we’re the ones who found her.” Chuuya bowed his head slightly. “Ah, alright.”

.

.

.

A few hours passed since Eri was registered Hosu General Hospital and taken for a quick examination. Other’s who joined in on the shortly cut rescue mission arrived, eyes wide and shimmering with hope. Midoriya arrived with Mirio, both of their eyes widening to see the Brunette and Ginger in the waiting area. Chuuya panicked slightly; if he were to say one wrong thing, then the story they gave everyone else would be poppycock since it relied in not knowing the girl at all.

 

“What are they—” the door opened, gaining everyone’s attention and Chuuya felt a sigh of relief bubble up in his throat.

 

“Is everything alright?” Aizawa, Midoriya, and Mirio stood up to talk with the doctor overseeing Eri’s temporary care.

 

“Yes, all is well. She has a high fever, but rest—” the rest of the words blurred together in Chuuya's mind. It’s not like he didn’t like hospitals, but the people in them reminded him of the scientists from N’s lab. Everything regarding medical equipment such as tubes—no matter what they’re for— reminded him of long forgotten, blurred days that still haunt his being in the form of anything but dreams.

Chuuya blinked the memories of when gentle bluish black enveloped his body—was all he knew his body to be—to the back of his mind, deeply in one of its crevices.

Unknowingly, Aizawa and Dazai were staring at him. One with concern in their tired, reddish eyes, and the other’s expression blank like the page of an unmotivated author.

 

“Does he always get like this in hospital settings?” Aizawa whispered. The ginger was staring off into a time that no longer plagued him. A time where everything was simple, and the outside world left him with dying interest.

Dazai hadn’t answered. Not because he didn’t know the answer, but merely so the adult wouldn’t ask further questions.

 

“How much longer do we need to stay here?” Was the following question the ginger asked. It was filled with annoyance but also hesitation. The longer he stayed in such a place, the more Arahabaki became restless at its own memories from inside a test tube, but what if Eri’s situation is more dire than a mere fever? Even though the doctor said she was all well, you never know how bitchy life can be until it fucks you over. He’s had numerous first-hand experiences, after all.

 

“Not long. We’re waiting for her to awaken,” Mirio answered, lips stretched to any and all ends of the universe. Chuuya nodded his head, lowering it to stare at the floor, and not glare daggers at every white coat person to pass by.

 

“I suspect you don’t like hospitals much?” Mirio whispered to him. The blond was sat in his right with Midoriya, Aizawa and Dazai on his left in that exact order.

 

“No, not really.” Mirio, for a second, wanted to ginger to continue, but upon seeing it was a sensitive topic, he didn’t push.

 

“Amajiki-kun doesn’t like hospitals either—well, he doesn’t like any place where he has people’s attention, I suppose.” It was meant to be comforting. A fear of hospitals wasn’t uncommon; they are the places life-threatening illnesses are diagnosed at, but the attempt to alleviate the ginger’s nerves seemed to fail as it made Chuuya scoot slightly in his chair.

 

“Uh-huh,” Silence seems to be the noise of the year this time around. Nobody spoke. The only sound was the beeping from nearby rooms, coughing, sneezing, the faraway wails as people were given bad news, or the faraway cheers that singed gayly to anyone willing to bask in it.

 

The door opened once more, and the doctor had a grin in their face, “she’s awake and any signs of head trauma is nonexistent. You can discharge her whenever anytime soon.” Collective sighs escaped into the wind. Aizawa thanked the man, following him as he explained to the underground hero whatever needs to be done to ensure the fever stays a fever, along with followup checks. Chuuya and Mirio were the first ones in the room to find Eri sitting up in bed still lightheaded. Her face was as dead as ever, and her body language was uncomfortable. Perhaps she, too, didn’t like hospitals. Wouldn’t be a surprise.

 

Once she caught sight of the ginger and blond together, her eyes widened slightly as if she finally recognized Chuuya. Quite odd to not recognized her savior despite meeting him in the alleyway, but everything seemed like a dream, and she barely focused on why he looked familiar.

 

“Remember us? If not, I’m Mirio and he’s Chuuya. You ran into us in the alleyway. I didn’t arrive until later, but Midoriya and him were the ones to first meet you.” Mirio introduced, a gentle smile on his face. The child hadn’t payed him no mind, keeping her dullish eyes on Chuuya, who winced at the expression. Dull eyes make everyone look like fish; it’s unsettling.

 

“You’re safe now, and you’re in a hospital due to your fever,” the girl barely reacted at the new voice, directing her eyes to the whit sheets covering her. She was in a proper hospital gown now, and luckily, her bandages were still covering her “illness.” Midoriya’s heart clenched. No child should be like this.

 

“I’m sorry…” It took a while for the words to register, but it left the group confused.

 

“Hah? There’s no need to be sorry. You’re not in trouble.”

 

“…” It went silent again. Dazai stared unsure of what to do, so he snuck back out the room, deciding to leave it to the kid experts.

 

Outside, Aizawa was walking back with instructions to follow. His face was relaxed, and any sign of stress dissipated, “Ah, Dazai, don’t you think now is the time to explain to me how you found her?” Perhaps dazai should’ve stayed inside the room, but oh, well.

.

.

.

Aizawa’s face was unreadable to an untrained eye, but Dazai could see any emotion inside of him swelling up like a witch's brew, forming them all into an incoherent batch that will be prayed to work.

 

“So, you and Chuuya broke into their base and defeated Overhaul all because Chuuya was upset about leaving her…?” Dazai nodded. What? There was no reason to tell him all the unimportant things like him working with the maniac for some time, or corruption, “do you know what happened to the footage the news station acquired then?”

 

“Hacked their database and deleted it. Would be too risky to have it out there.” Aizawa had to give it to the kid, he was smart to think of that, but right now he had to be a mentor and most mentors wouldn’t praise their students—real or fake—for putting themselves in unnecessary danger without proper backup, but at the same time, they’re bodyguards, so unnecessary danger is in the job title. They were currently in an employee-only bathroom (with permission), so the risk of a Curious George was unlikely.

 

“So, there was no family at all?”

 

“Nope! They do exist, but they have better things to do,” the Brunette lifted his shoulders, slouching them again.

 

“Was there a reason I couldn't have been informed of this properly? Or anyone else like Nezu?”

 

“Your reactions had to be real. Anyone worth their salt will be able to tell when something is off, but genuine reactions to something unexpected? No one can wrong you if it all came out.” Though they may try.

Aizawa rubbed his hand down his face, looking away from the younger. There was a sense of pride to know someone you’re in charge of watching is smarter than they act; it’s something that makes him proud, especially when he sees it in someone like Bakugo.

 

“So, what are we doing with Eri-chan?” Dazai clocked his head.

 

“Does she have any parents?”

 

“I assume they’re dead. Kai referred to himself as her father, but I highly doubt he helped create her, so either dead, she was kidnapped, or they abandoned her. My money is on the first one though."

“And we can’t give her to an orphanage; the system can be cruel, especially to someone without a power or with a power they can’t control.” Aizawa then suggested that he could be her guardian, but the suggestion made something inside of Dazai want to curl up and die. Or live a long healthy life since dying isn’t that much of an issue to him, but he didn’t understand why. He had no qualms about the child, and he’d be leaving her in capable hands, but that still didn’t stop the answer that left his mouth, “no, it’s fine. Me and my dog can keep her safe for the time being.” Aizawa couldn't believe he agreed to it, but it seemed like the logical option. Eri wasn’t saved by him or the rescue team, but by to Yokohamans that had no instructions to get involved with her situation. It was merely a matter of who’d she trusts more.

However, there was also something within Aizawa that made him uneasy. He was talking to a child as if he was some business partner from oversees about some new project being launched. Was this truly the conversation to have with a child, and it puts him in another dilemma he tries to forcefully lock away, yet it’s a master at all lock picking. These were kids. Teenagers who, despite how they act, put their lives on the line for a child, and are still doing so due to their occupation. A bitter-sour taste murdered the teacher’s taste buds. Kids shouldn’t have to protect or save other kids. They should just be kids, but it seemed like he was the only one who thought this way—apart from Rock Lock, but he isn’t here right now—no kids should be bodyguard, but the more he spent with them, the more his mind seemed to come to terms with it without his permission. Or did his brain choose to forget? Likely since they haven’t done anything as bizarre as this yet, but it was still something that crushed Aizawa’s soul. He didn’t like it when his kids were involved in dangerous matter; they have years until they graduate, after all, so why was it fine for them to participate? They have families that care for them, and if something were to happen—well, let's just say Aizawa’s already heard enough pained noises that sound like nothing leave parents mouth for a lifetime already.

Chapter 23

Notes:

My apologies for the inconsistent updates; I thought I’d be more consistent with posting now that it’s summer but I forgot motivation doesn’t like me very much 😞🙏🙏

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Mirio sat on the chair next to Eri, a supportive smile flashing on his face as if the sound of angels would start singing holy verses behind him with a white light enveloping him. The girl was fiddling with the sheet, willing herself to avoid eye contact at any cost. Chuuya leaned on the wall, his eyes soft and breathing even; Midoriya was standing awkwardly next to the bed, unsure of what he should do.

Talking to the child proved difficult, and the events of rescuing her proving to be enervating, so trying to ameliorate the girl’s inner turmoil proved draining.

Misery was etched into the crevices of Eric’s face; into the crevices of her soul, and a mere prep talk wouldn’t suffice the loneliness or trepidation she fell victim to the moment Kai was given guardianship.

 

“Eri–” the girl flinched slightly at the sound of Chuuya’s voice, trying to cover herself up some more with the poor hospital sheets— well, not as poor as the ones in Mori’s underground clinic, according to Dazai. Chuuya never verified for himself— “we understand that this isn’t an easy situation, and that there’s no way for it to be easy since it’ll always haunt you no matter what, but it can be kinder, not in nature, but in how it treats your soul.” Chuuya would know. Everyday he lives reminds him of the seven years of his life lost to the void due to being a lab experiment for scientists to poke and probe at for shits and giggles, and it doesn’t get easier with time, or at least it was with the flags then Verlaine came along, and while that situation put his mind at ease, even with the code within his body being wiped cleaned due to the use of corruption, leaving them with no real way of knowing anything, it still haunts him and added onto his despair that he learned to treat like any other critical wound: bandage it up and treat with profound care until it heals; it’ll still be there in the form of a scar, but at least it’s not agitating and is much kinder to the body.

The girl lowered the sheets slightly, intense crimson eyes stared cautiously, carefully, at him, unsure of how to proceed.

Her big red eyes turned to the upcoming heroes in the room and seems to plead with them about something before she forcefully redirected her eyes in fear that she did something wrong.

 

“Do you wish for us to leave?” Mirio asked, standing from his chair. Midoriya jolted slightly, not wanting to leave the girl’s side, but also not wanting to make her uncomfortable of feel as if she did something wrong or punishable.

Eri nodded unsure, but they still took it as the “yes” it was and left the room, smiling gently at her while leaving.

 

The door closed, and Chuuya shifted slightly.

 

“Your friend—”

 

“Dazai.”

 

“—Dazai told me I’d have more in common with you than him… back when I noticed his bandages, I mean…” her voice dropped an octave like she was in a rave filled with loud partygoers, and it took a while for Chuuya to register in his mind.

Stiffening, Chuuya hadn’t a clue how to explain to the child his life story if asked, and he didn’t know if he wanted to. Having something similar to someone doesn’t make him keen on sharing.

 

“YOU don’t have to tell me–” Eri winced at the way her voice heightened at the beginning, not wanting to appear rude or prying to her savior, but she was curious to know what the brunette meant by that; he didn’t seem similar to her, but looks are easier to judge than the actual person.

Chuuya sat on the chair Mirio left, tapping his foot repetitively as he thought over his actions.

 

“Well, he wasn’t lying,” mumbled the ginger. Eri widened her eyes, her jaw unhinged slightly.

 

“…you were also experimented on…?” The question was gentle, and left room to back out of, but it was also unsure if it should be spoken, created in this treacherous existence if even for a minute of time.

Chuuya nodded his head solemnly, not wanting to speak on the matter but also wanting the girl to know that she’s not alone and could speak with him if the memories get too hard to bear.

Time skipped a tick once the confirmation was set in stone before resuming like it always does, uncaring and unforgiving. It’s the reason you can’t hate it because it damns equally.

The room was back to its rigid nature, it just a tad softer, while the two sat in each other’s presence. Eri opened her mouth, closing it, repeatedly as if there was a question engraved on her tongue, but unwilling to break free from the shackles. Chuuya indulged, waiting for the girl to gain the confidence to ask or let wither away similar to a decaying corpse.

Minutes passed and the clock ticked some more.

Tick…tick…tick….

Nobody said anything and it appears that Eri gave up on the question. Chuuya gently gazed at her, relaxing some more in the chair in the same way a dog would when relaxing.

 

The door creaked open, Aizawa and the doctor entered, carrying the documents relating to her care, along with a bag more than likely filled with Eri’s admission clothes that, while similar to a hospital gown, provided more coverage than a hospital gown.

The doctor immediately went to unhook the heart monitor from her, since the threat of the fever taking a more, unexpected, drastic turn was over with.

 

Quietly, Eri got down from the bed and nimbly walked to the accommodated bathroom, gratefully grabbing her clothes from Aizawa.

Once the door closed, Aizawa turned to face Chuuya, and the doctor left the room, not wanting to intrude on the conversation.

 

“Dazai told me everything,” Chuuya nodded, understanding if they were to get in trouble because, despite saving a girl from abuse and certain death once she outlived her purpose, their rules did say that they’re only permitted to involve themselves if the adults were struggling, but rules like that were easily breakable, especially with Dazai involved because the teenager will find a loophole, even if the rule is loophole-less. But there shouldn’t be too much commotion regarding it since their positions still weren’t foiled.

 

“I bet he did,” but truthfully, Chuuya didn’t know what was more surprising: the bastard being truthful, or the bastard being truthful. It’s honestly the shock of the century, “Will you inform Nezu?”

 

“Yes, I fear I will have to, but just know that I’m proud of you both, even if what what you did was stupid and could’ve sparked more injuries.” Aizawa’s eyes softened. If this were his kids, he’d give them a genuine scolding before praising them, but they’re bodyguards, as much as he doesn’t like to acknowledge it, “but I also want to ask about the numerous dead bodies found in the hideout; I didn’t inquire Dazai about it, so I hope you’ll be truthful.” Ah, shit, right! These folk don’t like killing people, even if they’re villains, unless absolutely necessary, and technically, massacring those folk wasn’t necessary, but it felt right.

 

“Dazai turned them on each other,” a simple lie that takes all blame off of them— sort of. Aizawa stared incredulously, cocking an eyebrow, “what? The bastard can be cruel enough to sell a drowning man water, but smart enough to get him to buy it.” And it wasn’t like Dazai never made a group of allies turn on each other, which can still cause issues in this society, but at least the charge of murder can be taken off of him because no one told them to attack one another, right? Right. And if that isn’t the case, then well, fuck.

 

Now, Chuuya was languishing in the stare boring into his very soul all the way to whatever chambers Arahabaki is locked away in.

Aizawa sighed, pinching his nose bridge.

 

The sound of soft footsteps snatched their attention to Eri, who looked unsure of where she should walk or move.

Just as Aizawa was about to crouch, Eri hesitantly trudged next to Chuuya’s leg, hiding herself behind it to the best of her ability. Chuuya smiled, subconsciously ruffling her hair, bringing about a flinch from her, causing him to remove his hand, muttering an apology.

 

Aizawa’s eyes softened at the display, moving toward the door and opening it, allowing the two to exit the room first.

Walking with a child clinging to his leg was hard work, but it’s something he’s rather used to, and while abilities aren’t permitted since most aren’t aware of their existence, he didn’t want to be accused of using a quirk in public and get into legal trouble over something as troublesome as that.

Outside sat Mirio, Midoriya, and his partner, Dazai. Mirio was offering encouraging words like “she’ll be okay,” and “she’s safe with us now,” while Midoriya was trying to piece together the deeper connection between Eri and Chuuya, not that it’ll get him too far. Anyone with a sane mind wouldn’t go “they’re both lab rats!” Or would they? Would the saner option be to come to that conclusion?

Once Eri caught wind of Dazai, her eyes widened immensely, and she detached herself from Chuuya, tentatively walking toward the brunette.

Dazai opened his eye, lifting his head slightly from the nap that never came, and flashed a pleased smile her way.

 

“Hello, Eri-Chan~, it’s nice to see you awake,” he crooned, “now–” his eye narrowed slightly once he saw the girl staring at his bandages.

 

“You still have bandages…”

 

“So do you.” Eri’s mouth felt dry. While she may be able to relate with Chuuya about being someone’s personal rat, she felt she could relate with the brunette, too, even if the cause for their bandages is different. There’s just something so lonely and dark about him, and she’s not sure if she’s the only one who can see it; is it perhaps due to her seeing him in action with the ginger that she has this insight? She didn’t like it. No, she didn’t like no matter how hard he tried to force it, his smile never seems to reach his eyes. She would know; she had to force one at times, but his seems effortless. Not a dint in sight.

Or maybe she’s looking into it too much.

 

“Well then,” Mirio laughed awkwardly, “you both have something in common, see, Eri? If you’re having a hard time fitting in, then there’s no need!” Even though Mirio annoyed the shit out of Dazai at times, he could respect the blond’s efforts. Eri nodded her head, moving herself closer to the brunette as if to shield herself.

 

“And in the light, you don’t have to worry about no one being there to sooth your sorrows, like me, for example,” Dazai whispered to her, leaning closer to her ear, only departing when he stood up to stretched. Eri’s eyes widened, and tears pricked her eyes. Rubbing vigorously at her face, staining her arms, nearly everyone panicked and Chuuya was about to begin scolding his partner before the girl unexpectedly hugged the petite mummy, burying her face within his legs.

While Dazai may not have a liking toward children, this once child may be the exception… perhaps.

.

.

.

It was a day since Eri was discharged and Aizawa explained in depth, to the best of his ability, about what happened, before the two teenage bodyguards had to give their own report of events in a room of trusted heroes who were more or less aware of their jobs. Obviously, they had to find a way to get around the massacring numerous people in search of Eri without it sounding like bullshit, but it was rather easy. All Dazai had to say was “we went in there without the intention of gravely hurting anyone, but they twisted our hands and so I plotted them against each other.” It took a while for them to believe him, especially since the lie detector detective was having a hard time deciphering if he was truthful. Perks of being an all-time nullifier, Dazai supposed. It was a tad tricker with Chuuya, however, but luckily, they were dismissed before the slug could put his horrid lying skills to use.

 

Now, Nezu sat at his desk, fingertips— or pads—touching one another as his palms (?) rested on the table. Dazai and Chuuya sat on opposite ends in front of him, the air rigid, yet they’ve dealt with scarier environments.

 

“So, Aizawa informed me of your little endeavors. If I may ask, can either of you restate the rules I’ve given you?” His head tilted.

 

Dazai sighed, opening his mouth, ““You two have free reign to go wherever, whenever, as long as you don't harm anyone,” was the first one, “you are only allowed to interfere if a pro hero struggles during battle and the students are at risk,” was the second, and the conclusion was “apart from those two rules, I expect you to follow all the other rules like any other student,” satisfied?” Nezu nodded his head, happy to know that his rules weren’t on deaf ears. And he smiled. Huh, yeah, Dazai doesn’t like having an animal of similar intelligence of him; he expected the man to be mad or upset like Mori whenever they derail from the initial purpose given to them.

 

“Good job, you two. Even though the rules are a bit iffy and bent here, you’ve both done well, and I’m happy to have you as bodyguards.” He reached for a porcelain teacup, sipping from it slowly. A soft tink was heard and the rigid atmosphere dissipated, “just be sure to not do something like this without informing us; it’ll be a shame if we formed a team and some of your classmates are involved, formulating the risk of getting caught.”

 

“And I don’t know if the results were permitted, but please try not to massacre people all willy nilly. The Hero Public Safety Commission, the organization that gave me the green light to request you two, have decided to give you another chance without any arrests needing to be made.” The duo nodded, leaving once they were dismissed. Once they were a good distance away, Chuuya cleared his throat with an unsure laugh.

 

“Well, that was awkward,” Chuuya muttered, “I was having a hard time taking him seriously.” Oceanic blue eyes glanced at his partner, “what’s got you so stiff?” The younger’s body released tension as quickly as a cat with the zoomies.

 

“He was eyeing me too much; I fear my little plot with the LOV may have to wait.” Dazai answered, schooling his expression to complete, perfected blankness. And the mention of HPSC being involved soured his tastebuds. If Dazai’s research was correct, the organization was rather corrupt in its way of doing things. Having “background” heroes’ carry out killings so the “frontline” heroes' images don’t get tarnished, or even coming up with some elaborate story of why the hero was justified in the killing, even if most with brain cells can taste the bullshit radiating off the excuses. However, their involvement makes sense; no matter how popular a school must be, bringing in foreigners from a closed off city had its issues and needed heavy work to be kept secret, but also, that meant tabs were being kept on them. How frustrating. But it also poses another question, how many people know who they are and are waiting for them to mess up? Arresting them for those grunts' deaths, while gaining them more support from the public, will create tension because a child’s life was involved, and most people draw the line of not killing when children are being slaughtered or used for any purpose. And did Mori take into account this possibility? Dazai will admit; it only crossed his mind once before he drowned the thought with ideals of suicide and getting this over with.

 

“Oh, right! The one person you meet of similar intelligence is an animal!” Chuuya laughed, “once I figure out what he is, that’ll be you new name!” Dazai huffed, blowing a raspberry at the ginger. Walking past Hound Dog’s office, the door opened slightly while Eri walked out, Aizawa in tow.

Eri immediately walked away from Aizawa, snuggling herself in-between Dazai and Chuuya.

 

“Glad to see you both; don’t be late to your next period.” Aizawa held his hand out to Eri, who reluctantly shuffled into his grasp, waving bye to the two. What a short-lived interaction.

 

“You still never told me what you said to make her cry,” Chuuya side-eyed Dazai. Dazai half-shrugged, a smirk playing on his lips.

 

“And you’ll never get it from me for as long as I live~.”

 

“Ah, well, seems your demise will have to come a little early.” Dazai guffawed, trotting away from Chuuya, who began “chasing” after him after Dazai declared a “that’s if your short legs can get to me.”

.

.

.

Chuuya shoved Dazai out of his chair, plopping down in his with a smug grin.

 

“Wah! Chuuyaaaa~!” The brunette whined, sitting up with a betrayed expression, “that hurt a lot! What if I hit my head?”

 

“Then perhaps you’ll finally know shame,” chuckled the ginger. Dazai huffed, dropping into his seat and kicking Chuuya’s leg. Chuuya returned the gesture until someone cleared their throat. Looking up, they found Iida staring at them unamused.

 

“I understand visiting family can make your behavior aberrant, but please remember the environment you’re in.” He even scolded them with the hand chopping motion. Dazai and Chuuya stared at one another, schooling their expressions quickly before the blue-haired teen finds another reason to scold them, bringing their eyes back to the class president, Dazai smirked.

 

“You’re right; our apologies.” Iida nodded, walking away and the two began laughing quietly because they did not want to attract his attention again. The air was light and airy, and they were genuinely in a good mood. They saved a child from an abuser, didn’t face any repercussions for it, and Dazai was able to convince Aizawa for them to be the girl’s main support system.

 

Everything was fine and smooth sailing like a boat in an open ocean on a calm sea day with the saltwater surrounding the crew. Huh, man Chuuya missed Yokohama and the salty air that enveloped the streets like a warm hug given to those with mothers, and the elderly communities of grandmas taking you in as their own while providing you with food to eat and random stories to immerse yourself in. This place wasn’t like that. It lacked the distinctive smell of salt, and there was no true comfort to be found within it. More than likely due to Chuuya putting his life on the line for Yokohama once Guivre was released from its shackles, but even without that event, this place would never feel like home or however home is supposed to feel.

Present Mic entered the room, loud and energetic as always with a wide smile on his face.

.

.

.

 

It was the dead of night when oceanic blue and coffee brown eyes flung open, pupils dilated and breathing heavy. It wasn’t a nightmare induced panic, he doesn’t even dream, but something was bugging Arahabaki, and the creature decided screeching loudly would be a good idea to get its frustrations across.

 

“Shut… the fuck… up…” groaned the ginger, burying a pillow around his head; it wasn’t like the singularity did this constantly but every blue moon it decides to act up like a toddler throwing tantrums because they can’t have matching utensils.

If only the creature knew how to speak properly then they could perhaps communicate like proper people— human lab rat to God-like singularity, you know?

Banging his head against the mattress, Chuuya groaned loudly and rolled off the bed, allowing his body to free fall to the floor before his left foot caught him. The one thing he despises during times like this is how Dazai is the only one who could shut the bastard living rent free in his head, literally, and that sometimes requires them to have makeshift sleepovers. Now, sleepovers aren’t Chuuya’s issue, no, it’s the fact Dazai is as nocturnal as an owl and there are times Chuuya wakes up with a badly drawn mustache and monocle on his face, along with the sentence “I eat dog food” when he does not, in fact, eat dog food and it’s his idiotic partner that does to upset, well, dogs!

Noticing a hat off of his retractable hat rack, he quickly fixed it and left his room, the chilly air hitting him like icicles.

 

Eri was required to live with Aizawa until further notice, so that meant the tired man was more adamant about people being asleep on time and not causing a ruckus. Understandable, but that also meant Chuuya had to be extremely careful about his movements.

Knocking softly on Dazai’s door, a melody that was a force of habit. It went like: da dadadada da da dun dun.

Tapping his foot impatiently, Arahabaki screaming up a fuss, the door opened and Dazai had an arrogant eyebrow cocked.

 

“Hello, dog of mine, what is the purpose of this visit?” Chuuya was about to explain until he saw the slight glimmer in Dazai’s eye.

 

“Oh, you know, jackass,”

 

“Indeed, I do~. Come on,” beckoning the ginger into his room, Chuuya awkwardly dragged himself to the brunette’s bed, flopping on it with a groan as Arahabaki seemed to be scratching at his skull now. Dazai; after closing his door, lightly stepped over, and fell on top of Chuuya, draping himself over the older.

 

“Bastard, get off of me,” mumbled the ginger, face buried within the mattress. Dazai hummed, sliding off of him with an arm still around him. Silence. Apart from the mackerel’s breathing and the soft fan going in the background. A cold feeling rushed through him, and sleepiness was a welcomed stab to the body. Eyes drooping, he allowed them to close to transport him to a slumber of nebulous.

 

Once Dazai was sure the ginger was asleep, he gently rearranged their bodies so no one woke up with an aching body, or rather, so Chuuya won’t wake up with an aching body. Now the brunette lies awake, staring at the ceiling unsure of what his body wants. It’s giving off sleepy signals, but then it’s taking them away once he agrees to them, and it’s a cruel cycle that’s known him since he was a younger child.

Glancing toward his dog, eyes blank of anything, he watched with practice ease as the ginger’s stomach rose and fell, soft snoring exiting his mouth. Normally, Dazai would retaliate for the loud dog sounds with a sharpie drawing, but he wasn’t in the mood (Chuuya broke his sharpie) to do anything mischievous.

 

The vicissitude of the the day was rather laughable, but Dazai kept quiet, not wanting to deal with a sleepy brute spewing curses like his past life was a sailor.

If Dazai had to be frank, in his own mind nonetheless; he doesn’t know why the fear of someone reading his thoughts still existed when none of that bullshit can occur unless they’re a witch or ancient being, but he was quite happy to see his partner acting more like himself, and didn’t seem on the verge of degrading himself for something he couldn’t control. Such is the foolish nature of a slug; the moment they’re aware of something, they always blame it on themselves for not being omniscient. It’s gotten better over the months they’ve known each other, but the influence of the Sheep always relying on him and guilting him when he doesn’t agree with something is a can of worms that’s only been half-way cleaned out. Perhaps they’ll never be a time where Chuuya will not blame himself, especially when there’s kids involved, but at least he isn’t getting drunk, tersely talking about how he made the organization worse and was never the leader of it despite the evidence suggesting he was the one supporting it the most. Leader or not. When a Sheep member was in trouble, he had to solve it; when a rival organization attacked, he was the one to retaliate; when it came to making them feel safe, he was the go-to. Not because he has the caring personality of a thousand older brothers, but due to him being strong. In the end, his care for them hadn’t mattered and they only saw him as a threat the moment he gained autonomy of his power.

Old habits do either die hard or come back with sharper nails to dig deeper within the flesh, after all.

 

It’s a fact of life no one can refute.

Notes:

The more this goes on, the more I wish I created a board of important information 😞😞

Chapter Text

The door creaked open, awakening Chuuya and alerting Dazai, who was already staring at the door mindlessly. A short stature entered the room timidly, peaking their head through the door, unsure if they should be in here or if this was even the right room.

 

“Ah, Eri-Chan,” Dazai crooned, hopping off the bed to glide toward her. Eri opened her mouth to say something, closed it, and nodded a greeting before skimming the room.

 

“Chuuya is in here, too?” Her voice was barely above a whisper as she fidgeted with her fingers. Eri wore a white dress shirt, a plain red pinafore, and gray tights with large tan boots. Her hair was also much neater and cared for. She looked healthier.

 

“Mhm, the dog is sleepy, so–”

 

“No…’m not.”

 

“–it’s best if… ah, never mind; he’s awake.” Dazai sulked in his fish pajamas. Eri nodded, causing Dazai to cock an eyebrow, “do you want to sit down? We don’t have school until much later.” She nodded, again, allowing Dazai to pick her up, placing her on the only chair in the room.

Tilting his head, Dazai noticed how the girl’s attention stayed clawed to his face.

 

“Hm? Do I have something on my face?” The girl shook her head, her pupils dilating as she searched for something else to stare at. Confused, Dazai reached a hand up to his face before it clicked: he doesn’t have his bandages on. Eh, oh, well.

 

“Is it about my lack of bandages?”

 

“…yes…”

 

“Do you feel like you’re invading my privacy?” Eri nodded again.

 

“Well, if it makes you feel better, those are entirely useless.” Now she looked confused, her brows furrowed, wrinkling her forehead.

 

“So, they’re for no… reason?”

 

“Not for a reason that’s obvious.” Dazai offered a smile. Finally, Chuuya exited the bed, fully relaxed and Arahabaki at bay from whatever tantrum that was. Once Eri caught a good look, her eyes widened more, noticing the two-toned eyes blinking back tiredness.

 

“Goo’… mornin’, Eri,” yawned the ginger, unaware of the stare boring into him.

 

“…your eye is brown…” she muttered, scratching one foot on her leg.

 

“Yes, it– oh,” Chuuya stopped in his tracks, remembering where he was fully and the lack of contacts. Eri cautiously eyed him, unsure if it’s her right to stare. Chuuya dismissed it, “it’s fine; I wear contacts.”

 

Eri nodded, guilt consuming her. It was apparent the ginger didn’t want that to be out.

Offering a smile that reached his eyes, Chuuya gently ruffled the girl's hair.

 

“No need to look so distraught. They’re just contacts.” Retrieving his hand, Chuuya began to walk out of the room so he could change from the dog pajamas until a small hand clutches his shirt, “hm? Is there something the matter?” Looking back at Eri, eyebrow raised and eyes soft, the girl’s resolve wavered, and she let go of his shirt, muttering an apology.

After a couple minutes waiting for the girl to speak her mind, it was apparent that there were many more ways to go, and that whatever is in her mind won’t be spoken yet.

Glancing back at the girl, Chuuya hummed and left Dazai’s room, not bothering to meet the amused gaze of the younger.

 

“I didn’t do anything wrong… did I?” Dazai tilted his head, putting on a pondering look.

 

“No, I don’t believe so.” Eri nodded, unbelievably of the answer, “just— he wears his contacts for personal reasons like I wear my bandages.”

 

“So, you both share the same reasons?”

 

“No, entirely different reasons,” Dazai ruffled her hair some more. After a while, Eri understood and nodded, her lips crinkling into a self-conscious expression, “but the reasons are why we wear them.”

 

“Like me and you? Our bandages?”

 

“Yes, like me and you with our bandages.” Jeez, the way his voice was overly soft would give his subordinates whiplash; he wouldn’t be surprised if it manifested within them at this moment. Ah, right, Dazai wonders how Hirotsu and Odasaku are doing.

The room was engulfed in silence before the door opened again with a quick knock. This time, Aizawa entered with his eyes as wide as a crater, straining them even more from their usual tiredness. Immediately, his eyes softened, and a relieved breath escaped his mouth.

 

“Eri, it’s good to see that you’re still safe,” muttered the teacher, the usual tiredness of his voice returning to it slowly.

 

“I’m sorry, Mr. Aizawa,” Eri bowed, her pupils dilating as she began to shake slightly. Aizawa furrowed his brows, tentatively walking near the girl to calm her down.

 

“It’s fine, you did nothing wrong; I was merely worried for your safety, is all,” Aizawa rubbed comforting circles on her back. Nodding, Eri began scratching at her fingers, picking at the skin around them. Comforting silence warped around the room for a duration of time none was in the mood to recall. Eri and Aizawa speaking quietly with one another and Dazai watching after he successfully bandaged his eye again. The light was bothering it again.

Waving ‘goodbye,’ the child and teacher left Dazai to get ready, Eri longing to stay longer, but alas, she needed to go to her morning therapy session.

Exhaling deeply once he closed the door, Dazai made his way to his closet and grabbed his uniform, sluggishly dressing for school.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Opening his door, Dazai was met with Midoriya, Uraraka, Iida, and Todoroki at his door. Two of the four adorned welcoming smiles, one indifferent, yet welcoming, and the other stern and welcoming.

 

“Good to see you up, Dazai-kun,” Iida greeted, quickly scanning Dazai to make sure his uniform was properly worn. Humming with acknowledgment, the blue-haired teen smiled widely, “well, we don’t want to be late for class, so we?”

 

Dazai has never been more confused in his life.

 

Ten minutes ago, class 1A sat in the lounge room waiting for a reasonable time to exit the dormitories, doing various activities such as eating, last minute homework, etc., before Kaminari sighed, complaining about how boring it was without the constant bickering of Dazai and Chuuya. Kyoka thumped him upside the head, saying it was bad to generalize them as only bickering, before agreeing that it was less lively without them. Mina shrieked.

 

“Guys! We don’t know anything about them!” The alien cried out, her black eyes wide and bulging.

 

“Well, yeah, they’re either to themselves or we don’t make the effort, kero.” Tsuyu tilted her head confused.

 

“We did make an effort! The sleepover, remember?!” Mina whined, not wanting that group effort to go to waste.

 

“Oh, right, but that was the only time we bothered to get to know them.” Yaoyorozu hummed, scratching at her chin like an old man with a beard.

 

And now, here they were, trying to make more of a group effort to bring the estranged two into their close-knit family.

First, the Deku and Baku squads work to warm them up, not meddling between whatever connection they have with one another to avoid any more annoyed, passed the border angry, outbursts, then, the group works to involve them with other kids— except Mineta, who hasn’t been harassing anyone lately, always staring at Chuuya as if the ginger will go through with his threat— and slowly, but surely, it wont feel as if there’s strangers within their classroom.

 

It was a full proof plan.

 

“So, Dazai-kun, what are your hobbies?”

 

“I like reading.”

 

“Oh? What types of books? I personally like to read history books about older heroes or villain groups!” Midoriya geeked; it wasn’t a surprise that was a hobby of his. With him repeatedly writing things down in a notebook, Dazai would’ve been more confused had the kid not researched things of the past.

 

“Philosophy, psychology, and some more.” Everyone’s eyes widened at the answer, expect for Todoroki, who nodded and hummed softly. Dazai would’ve named all the major human sciences categories, but there’s no need. Those two are his most favorite for varying reasons.

 

“Do you wish to be some type of therapist? Like Mr. Hound Dog?” The question was valid, but Dazai sadly couldn’t say the actual answer. Oh, no, I don’t care for therapy or helping people. Instead, I love to mess with their mind and become some self-imprinted boogeyman that never leaves them until they die. Well, love is too big of a word… interested, perhaps?

 

“Kind of; it’s either that or medical doctor, though I’m sure I’ll have to take college for those...”

 

“Not interrogator or police? Your ability would be most useful for detaining since quirk canceling handcuffs can be tricky to detain someone with.” Dazai smirked, yet he never answered the question.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

“Okay, so, the last time this group was together— minus Bakugo— we got in Chuuya’s nerves, and he blew up at us, right? So, let’s avoid that this time!” Mina declared. Bakugo scowled; his eyebrow raised offensively.

 

“What do you mean you “got on his nerves”?” The blond crossed his arms, peeved; it took a while for the group to understand, but Bakugo had some form of respect for the ginger because 1. He’s strong and 2. He’s not scared to back down from a battle. The second point was revealed when yesterday, Bakugo decided to randomly challenge him, and he agreed, a battle-riled grin on his face. That is what gained Bakugo’s respect.

 

“Well, you know how there’s obvious chemistry between Chuuya and Dazai? Well, uhm, we sort of forgot they’re from different norms and customs, so we began teasing Chuuya about it, despite him telling us to leave it, and… yeah,” Bakugo couldn’t even dignify that with a response; he knew that his group could be more eccentric with things and can sometimes cross boundaries they don’t mean to— heck, Kaminari’s in this group and while he may not be as bad a pervert as Mineta, a pervert is still a perv— and they do seem regretful, even though Mina went on a tirade of how they already apologized, so there shouldn’t be any bad blood, especially after the sleepover they had where they played UNO and wrote stories.

 

“You guys are idiots,”

 

“Hey, man! You don’t mean that!” Kirishima sheepishly smiled despite being missing during the events. Bakugo scowled, slouching as he walked away.

Knocking harshly on the door, it flew open to reveal a pissed Chuuya.

 

“—Zai, I swea– oh, what do you guys want?” The shorter tilted his head, crossed his arms, and leaned against the door frame.

 

“Hey, extra, accompany us to class.” Raising an eyebrow, Chuuya straightened himself up.

 

“And why should I?”

 

“Because–”

 

“Ah, don’t mind him!” Interrupted Mina, “we want to have a restart with this group, you know, since the lunch incident. We tried making it up to you with the Sleepover, but even that didn’t work too well,” her facial muscles stretched, giving her a welcoming smile as she spoke.

 

“…You don’t have to make up anything to me; I was the one who overreacted when you were just joking…” mumbled Chuuya. The last apology that was given, Dazai handled most of the talking, and Chuuya could hardly get his feelings out due to that. Now, the brunette was meddling off somewhere.

 

“Yeah, you could look at it like that, but we were still pushing your buttons!” Sero countered.

 

“Sure, but—” Chuuya paused, deciding to shut up— “alright,” the group cheered, dragging Chuuya along to their first class of the day.

 

“So, what do you like to do?” Mina smirked, bumping shoulders with him.

 

“Well, I like fights, specifically ones that actually tests my strength, but any fight is a good fight,” Chuuya rambled, not seeing the uneasy looks his classmates were giving him, except for on Bakugo, who could relate with liking fights that test strength rather than the heavily implied liking to fight just to fight, “I also like going out with someone I call Ane-San to go try new tea in stock.”

 

“Oh, you have a sister?” Mina asked, nearly squealing.

 

“That’s cool man! I have two sisters, too!” Kaminari boasted.

 

“Ah, well, she’s not my biological sister, actually, she was annoyed at me calling her Ane-San in the beginning because she wasn’t “that old yet,” but it seemed to grow on her,” Chuuya laughed, fondness birthing on his face.

 

“Do you have any siblings then?” Kirishima asked, his sharp teeth on display.

 

“…an older brother,” Chuuya didn’t know if he could call Verlaine his older brother since 1. Chuuya is Japanese and Verlaine is French, but with their track record of labs and similar abilities, they’re the closest to family anyone could get, even if Chuuya doesn’t care to correct others when they say he’s a single child.

 

“That… doesn’t sound like a conversation that we should continue,” Sero coughed. Chuuya chuckled even more.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

“So, about abilities, I remember you said that the government doesn’t care to research quirks since they’re rare in Yokohama,” Midoriya began once they entered 1A, standing by the brunette’s desk with a notebook in hand, “so the juxtapositions between them may not be obvious—”

 

“Oh, no, at first it wasn’t,” lied Dazai, an innocent expression carved into the meat of his face, “but the most time I’ve spent here, the more obvious they’ve become. Say, it was always odd that quirks couldn’t nullify abilities, yet abilities can nullify quirks, or how quirks can manifest themselves as permanent features, yet abilities can’t. I’ve decided it’s due to the study some scientists in Yokohama made. Their theory is that abilities are from the soul and I’m pretty sure quirks are genetic, so it makes sense which one would hold more power,” Dazai droned, absently watching as Midoriya wrote down the brunette’s thoughts.

 

“Yes, that would make sense,” Iida mused, “does that mean the same ability can’t be achieved in different people?”

 

“Oh, far from it, actually! People can have the same ability whether it’s an exact copy, or different in some way. Like someone who can rewind time may only be able to rewind it once for every person, including themselves, while another may not have that limitation, and is able to rewind as long as a requirement is met,” Iida nodded, his mouth forming an ‘o’ once it finally clicked in his brain.

 

“Requirements?” Uraraka asked. Dazai hadn’t a clue why he was rambling on about abilities, but if they’re going to be here for a while, it’s best to be cordial with them. They aren’t enemies.

 

“Yes, No Longer Human is touch based. Upon the Tainted is touch based, too, but for other abilities, it may be injury based, hunger based, close to death based, object based, etc., etc…”

 

“Close to… death?”

 

“Mhm!” It was an old file Dazai came across when he was snooping in Mori’s files; it was a young girl, who’s definitely older now, but she had the ability to heal as long as her patients were on their death beds. Rather interesting and makes her a much better healer than the majority since apparently, her healing brings back chopped off limbs. He never met her before, and he doesn’t truly care about what she’s doing; that’d be odd, but he has a feeling it’s why Elise is a brat. Honestly creepy once you put thought into it.

 

Heaving a sigh, Dazai just wanted to know if his dart gun got approved yet.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

“W-wait…! Dazai did w-what?!” Mina’s guffaw gave Chuuya the proudest feeling ever, even if the story was at Mori’s expense, but the elder wasn’t here to scold them about tarnishing his reputation, so he smiled proudly.

 

“Yep, he put nair in his shampoo and then acted innocent when confronted.” The bald spot was unhide-able without a wig, and he’s sure that the beanie he wore was collateral control. Yep, that was definitely the reason they were assigned this mission. Favor be damned.

 

“If your pal keeps acting like that, it won’t be a surprise when someone beats his ass,” Bakugo scoffed, annoyed at the brunette still from the comment he made about his behavior. He never did get an apology, did he?

 

“Eh, he’s slippery like a fish, and even if they tried, he’s ten steps ahead and can be agile when it benefits him,” Chuuya sighed; he should really stop sighing.

 

“How can you even hang out with someone like him?” And Chuuya couldn’t exactly answer the question. Because they are partners? Because they are— dare he say— friends? Because they trust each other even if it stops short of personal matters? Chuuya didn’t know, and he didn’t care to know. The way Dazai acted was how he acted. Whether he does so to gain intel, lower someone’s guard, or to merely be a hinderance to the working folk, it’s just how he was.

And do to Chuuya’s lack of answering, he merely shrugged, brushing the topic aside with ease.

Opening the classroom door, Dazai and his friend group were already inside, chatting away a storm about what Chuuya could make out to be abilities or powers in general. However, when it comes to the complete nature of abilities, Dazai isn’t being 100% truthful. He gives examples of abilities and how more advanced they are than quirks, but he doesn’t go into depth, leaving the audience to assume that’s all there is to them.

They made quick eye contact, Dazai’s eyes sparkling mischievously before they went back to Midoriya.

 

“Say, did you know Chuuya is a sore loser? I beat him in an arcade game, and he wouldn’t stop saying I cheated! Tears were pricking his eyes, eve–”

 

If Dazai was hit upside the head with a book, yes, indeed, he was. Bastard not knowing when to shut the fuck up— heck, he even raised his voice— and then exaggerating? He did not cry!

 

“Ah! Chibi~!” Whined the petite teenager, rubbing his head gently, “what if I get a bruise?!”

 

“Not my issue!” Glared the ginger, receiving a pout from the brunette. Mina was doubled over, holding her stomach laughing with Kaminari and Sero. Kirishima was holding back a laugh, while Bakugo had a proud smirk on his face, like Chuuya avenged a past life of his.

 

The door cracked open, gaining everyone’s attention, and shutting them up, as Aizawa entered. His expression was pleased, happy that his class didn’t take more than two seconds to quiet down.

 

“As you all know, the girl from the raid we were supposed to conduct was found and is now safe in our custody,” Aizawa began, not mentioning the two who found her— which, while they were grateful for, it was sort of obvious considering the girl always clung to either of them whenever she could— and talking about how they are expected to help her settle in properly and make her know she is safe, “I couldn’t tell you all this yesterday because I put her comfort as a priority. Now that you’re all aware, I hope you do the same.”

 

The class nodded, a unanimous “yes, Aizawa-sensei” sounded throughout the room before their teacher nodded, zipped himself away, and took a nap near the board.

 

“What is the little girl’s name?” Mina asked, her voice excited and her eyes sparkling.

 

“Eri,” Midoriya answered, his expression matching, “we met her when she was taken to the hospital.”

 

“Hospital? What happened? Kero.” Tsuyu pondered, concern wrinkling her face.

 

“She gained a fever and wouldn’t stay awake for long.”

 

“Oh, that’s terrible!” That voice was Uraraka, who’s fist was balled up— what was with these people and balling up their fists? — more commotion about the girl was made until Aizawa raised from his slumber and exited the room, signaling homeroom was over with, and the school day could officially begin. Hooray.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Midnight stood in front of the classroom smiling proudly. Scanning the classroom, her eyes landed on Chuuya before gliding over to Dazai.

 

“Now, I know it’s already been some time since you’ve been here, but a few teachers brought to my attention you both lack hero names,” Chuuya never wanted to level a city more in his life. Hero names? Hero names? If word gets back to the mafia, he can already hear the behind-the-back snickering! They were already bold enough to hold back snickers in his face when he first joined and Dazai spread around him being a sore loser! Though, hopefully he’s gained enough of a reputation that a glare immediately deletes the information from their head.

 

“Oh, it appears so,” Dazai deadpanned, his eyes empty despite the small smile on his face. Even he was opposed to the idea.

 

“You don’t have to give them now, but at the end of the class, tell me what you think,” Midnight clasped her hands together before instructing the class to open up their textbooks so they could learn more about the evolution of heroes and catastrophic events even greater heroes brought hope into.

It was utterly boring. Chuuya rested his head on his palm, ringing filling his ears as Arahabaki started up its mess again— what was wrong with it?

 

‘You better not fucking start,’ was the only warning the being was given and it quieted for some time before it made a rumbling noise. Too bad for it, Chuuya can’t speak growls.

Feeling his eye twitch as the singularity tried communicating something.

 

‘Prote…er…’ and goddammit if Chuuya jumped in his seat that is to stay between him and the seat because now that fucker can speak language?

 

‘So now you can speak? What was with all the screeching yesterday?’ Arahabaki quieted for a moment before resuming its initial babbling, invoking a groan from Chuuya.

 

“Chuuya-kun, is everything alright?” Midnight’s gaze bore into him, and a few of his classmates turned in their seats to check on him, too. How nice of them.

 

“Mhm, I just have a headache,” giving his best smile while he adjusted his posture; his head felt extremely heavy all of a sudden.

 

“Do you need to go to Recovery Girl?” Nodding his head, Midnight quickly wrote him a pass and let him leave the classroom. The classroom was quiet until the door closed and whispers broke out.

 

“I hope he’s okay.”

 

“Yeah, it’d be terrible if he’s sick.”

 

“I wonder what caused it…”

 

“I’m telling you school air is—”

 

“Kaminari, shut up.”

 

“Everyone, quiet down again, please!” Midnight clapped her hands, “let us get back on track.”

 

Chuuya stood next to the door, happy the whispering ceased as he made his journey to the nurse’s office, his head throbbing as Arahabaki scratched tirelessly at it. What was up with it? And what was it trying to say? Jeez, and here Chuuya thought he and the creature reached an understanding that its screeching harms him.

 

‘God, shut up!’ Chuuya shouted back at it, but Arahabaki was determined to get whatever it’s spewing out. Staggering inside, Recovery Girl immediately got down from her desk once she saw the ginger nearly lose footing.

Gently grabbing his hand, she led him to one of the beds and gently sat him down, despite the obvious height difference.

 

“Are you okay?” The old lady stared at him compassionately, trying to make sure he stays conscious despite there being no threat of him passing out.

 

“Mhm, I just have a sli— headache,” Chuuya grimaced as Arahabaki screeched louder, clearly not pleased with being called a headache, but that’s how it’s acting.

Recover Girl nodded, going over to her medicine cabinet in search of headache pills.

Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw the way his hands clutched around the fabric of his pants, not showing any signs of loosening, and pursed her lips.

 

“Your teachers are aware you’re here, yes?” She didn’t want to be at fault if it turns out he’s skipping or worse.

 

“Mhm,” he quickly grabbed the pass from him pocket, showing it to her. Nodding, she walked back over to him and handed him two pills.

 

“I’ll go and get you some water. Wait here.” Chuuya nodded, clenching and unclenching his hand around the oblong-shaped pills.

Eyes darting around the room as intense discomfort settled within his bones. While the room wasn’t as grand as a hospital, nor did it resemble a laboratory, it’s existence still caused his skin to crawl.

Subconsciously, his hand made is way to his neck. While he never knew what he may have looked like back then in the bluish black liquid, remembering the clone of his and all the wires and tubes stretching from spine to neck made his skin crawl.

 

‘Was that how I looked? Viewed as something inhuman and as a result, was treated like it, too?’ That was the question he used to ask himself after the events had long passed, and those were the thoughts he used to share with Verlaine despite the man not being very sociable as he sat in his wisteria chair, willingly incarcerated in the Port Mafia’s shelter that Dazai likes to call a basement due to how abandoned the place was, and still inflicting a bout of anger within Chuuya just from seeing his face because no matter what understanding could be reached between them, he still took away the only people that showed basic care for him without treating him like some weapon or leading him on wild goose chases because they don’t like to communicate plans accordingly. He still took away the one person in the light who wanted him to join with.

 

Then his phone dinged.

 

Boss

 

Hello, Chuuya-kun, it may come as a surprise as to why I’m contacting you, but I’d like to hear about newly made progress.

 

Dazai-kun isn’t answering his texts and is leaving me on read.

 

Chuuya blinked. What the fuck?

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Chuuya was dismissed from the office a minute or two after swallowing the pills, and his grip on his phone was deadly.

There wasn’t much to tell the boss apart from them eliminating the Shie Hassakai, but he was expecting something newalready deeming that old, unimportant news where the aftermath could easily be accessed through the media.

He wanted more information about the LOV and their little rat they have dangling by the neck, chasing after a slice of cheese hungrily, but there wasn’t much to say other than “ask Dazai” or “we haven’t gotten there yet,” and he was heavily displeased. Next, the brunette not answering the boss’s text! How the hell are you supposed to explain to your boss that their texts aren’t being answered due to you being in a high-stakes area, but because your subordinate is a piece of shit? Well, he kinda just did, but in a more professional way, you know?

 

The pills didn’t help with Arahabaki’s rumbling, but the pain caused by it was much bearable and would dissipate if Arahabaki would use whatever intellectual capacity it may have to try and speak again like it had earlier, but no, it wanted to be difficult, and for a being with no personality, Chuuya was beginning to think it liked to be annoying.

 

Rubbing at his choker-free neck, Chuuya groaned harshly. Today was shitty in multiple ways despite how gentle it started, and he had the feeling it was just going to become worse. No, he knew it was going to become worse, like his body suddenly became more aware of the contact against his eyeball, and he wanted to scratch at it, but that’d be stupid. Blinking back the urges, Chuuya opened the door and resumed his way to his seat, offering an “I’m okay” smile to Midnight, who nodded firmly at him.

 

In his peripheral, he noticed Dazai staring at him showing nothing of his intent, but didn’t pay no mind to it, deciding he was now pissed at him for not answering Mori’s text because being on the man’s heavily sugar-coated passive aggressive side is not fun.

Class resumed and luckily, Chuuya wasn’t gone for long to where they were already on an assignment, and it appeared that Midnight was still on the same section from earlier. The projector was on, and it appeared they were researching articles to gain a better understanding of the first few quirks to ever appear.

 

“Now, if I recall, Dazai, Chuuya, you both have abilities, right? The predecessors of quirks,” Dazai nodded, reluctantly taking his eyes off Chuuya, while said ginger just looked bored, “in today’s society, they’re rather rare, but I assume they’re quite common where you’re from?”

 

“Yes, ma’am, well, more common than here but at home, they’d be uncommon.” And that’s including the people who aren’t even aware they have abilities.

 

“And quirks are considered rare there?”

 

“Mhm,” out of all their enemies, they could count on one hand with one finger the amount of people they fought with quirks. It took a while to realize that’s what the power was and why it was so weak, but after a while, it made sense. Some idiotic organization didn’t do their research and assumed that evolution = power and bribed some poor soul to join them. They didn’t last too long, and honestly, Chuuya was quite bummed, deeming them someone who more than likely just learned they had an ability and couldn’t conjure it properly. No, they were just that weak.

 

“And if you all recall, quirks are quite weaker than abilities— put it like this: the more distributed it is, the weaker it gets,” Midnight continued lecturing, talking about how abilities are so old it’s hard to pinpoint who had the first one, and how it’s a wonder there’s still people out there who can say for certain they have an ability. Then, she smoothly transitioned into how 200 years ago was when the shift was made, and abilities evolved into quirks at the price of strength, but the reward of having it more in tune with the body.

 

Honestly, boring work the duo was already aware of, but they couldn’t blurt that out since it’d be rude and Chuuya is rather fearful of the punishment of Ane-San if he were to be disrespectful, especially to a woman, while Dazai didn’t care enough to even listen. Zoning out as if his life depended on it.

 

‘…Eri…’ Chuuya’s eye twitched, seemingly putting together the cryptic message the singularity was trying to say.

 

‘Protect Eri? What do you think we’re trying to do?’ huffing softly, Chuuya slid in his chair, arms crossed as he longed for his hat to be where it belonged: on his head. ‘Besides, what’s with you getting all protective?’ and it was a genuine question because everything else in the book wouldn’t work to get the being to speak, yet some child they only met a few days ago had it picking up a language book?

 

Arahabaki went quiet after that. Chuuya would like to think it was from embarrassment.

Chapter Text

Chuuya scratched at his skull harshly, surely leaving marks that would only be visible if he were bald, thinking long and hard about why Arahabaki would be so unexpectedly— and unexplainably— protective of Eri; it made zilch sense to the ginger. Yes, Chuuya knows it can care in its own, morally grey-tilting-to-black way, but that’s only when its safety is a factor.

 

Dazai stared, unamused, at the ginger pacing around the bathroom, yes, bathroom. They’re supposed to be at lunch, but the destructive manifestation wouldn’t stop its whining and screeching mixed with broken words like he’s some Russian learning Japanese.

 

“Chuuya~, this is so saddening; the dog can’t control his dog? How ironically sad…” Leaning against the door, Dazai ducked quickly, dodging someone’s lost pencil that was now stuck within the wall, “Chuuya!” The brunette feigned shock, about to go on some tirade about ‘abuse’ and ‘treating your partner right’ until the door opened and Monoma— a 1B kid they’ve learned can copy quirks— entered; his eyes widening before relaxing into a smug look. The duo didn’t want to deal with him right at this moment even though all the theories amplifying in Dazai’s mind begged to be tested. Some on scarier ends, others leaning into the category.

 

“Oh, look, the new 1A kids!” The kid greeted, loud and mockingly, “what? Having a mental breakdown in the bathroom? Can’t handle the school?”

 

“Uh-huh, yeah,” Chuuya glared at him, not wanting to deal with some annoying kid. Monoma was about to go on some sarcastic prattle about how 1B was better than 1A or something of the sorts, but the ginger merely walked out of the bathroom, Dazai following, and the teen’s shouts of surprise fading into the distance.

 

“Do you always believe he’s like that?”

 

“No, I’ve seen him interact with his classmates; he’s much kinder to them,” Dazai sighed, stretching his arms obnoxiously, almost hitting Chuuya in the face, before avoiding the swats of Chuuya’s arm.

 

“Bastard, keep your fishy arms near you,” scowled Chuuya, glaring at the brunette, who merely rolled his eyes with a shrug.

Rubbing circles into his skull, Chuuya walked away from Dazai, making sure to bump shoulders with him if only for the one second contact.

 

‘Yes, yes, protect Eri, you’ve said it more times than the fish obsesses over suicide, now shut up,’ Chuuya tried his best to scold the being, but how do you scold something that doesn’t care? It’s hard. Truly.

Clean shoes hitting the floor echoed through the halls as Chuuya made his way to Lunch Rush Cafeteria. The halls were quiet due to lunchtime or others in ongoing class, yet it all felt so loud, and it could only be blamed on one singularity. Arahabaki grumbled once before quieting and Chuuya felt as if he’d reach godhood; he’d gotten the singularity to shut the fuck up! That’s more impressive than the times he’d gotten Dazai to shut the fuck up! Actually, no, they were on par with each other; they both spoke nonsense without an off switch.

 

A smile grazed Chuuya’s lips before a voice was heard behind him.

 

“Chuuya-San,” turning his head, he was met with Eri standing awkwardly outside a classroom. Aizawa was probably inside.

 

“Eri,” lifting his hand to tilt a hat no longer sat upon his head, he, more embarrassed than the class clown making a failed joke, tried to save himself by waving. The girl noticed the mistake, that much was obvious, but didn’t comment on it. How lucky Chuuya was Dazai was no where to be found; he’d be laughing at the ginger to hell and back if he was.

Then it clicked: Arahabaki wasn’t quiet because it decided to give mercy, no, it’s because Eri was here. Muttering curses at the being under his breath, he turned his attention to the small girl, offering her a small smile.

There wasn’t much to say. Not really. Not unless this were to turn into a therapy session, and neither wanted that, so they stood in silence.

 

After ten minutes passed, Chuuya stared down the hall, wondering where Dazai was; he wasn’t that far behind, so he should’ve passed by now.

Blinking confusedly before rolling his eyes, Chuuya deemed he’d worry about the younger later. There was no point in ignorantly frightening the child staring beady-dull-eyed in front of him.

 

“Is Dazai-San not here…?” The girl mumbled, wanting both of the people she finds most comfort in to be with her. She fiddled with her fingers cautiously, unsure what to do.

 

“He is. I don’t know where the fish is at, though,” Chuuya walked toward the girl, ruffling her hair slightly like he used to with the younger familial of the ‘Sheep.’

Eri nodded, accepting the gesture with a blank look. Chuuya but his lip. He didn’t like the expression on someone so young. It’s one thing to see it on Dazai’s face; it’s another to see it on someone much younger’s face.

He wanted to wipe the look off her face— is this why Arahabaki was acting bratty? It, too, has the same wish? It could’ve said that for the get-go, but its intention was heard after many tries… Chuuya supposed.

 

Smiling awkwardly, Chuuya crouched down height-wise to the girl, “You know, ever since I’ve had the pleasure of saving you, you have been an extremely calming presence from the big ol’ mackerel,” began Chuuya, fixing his smile to show confidence, “I bet your smile is just as comforting.” Eri’s eyes widened slightly, her finger picking stopping as she shifted. It wasn’t in uncomfortable shift, no, mostly done to be done, but Chuuya still tracked every movement she made, a skill that took some time to build working with Dazai, though it may need some improvement concerning the brunette; it works wonders on anyone else though.

 

“I don’t believe I can,” she muttered, eyes focusing on the ground, “my experiences are limited…” her hands clasped together in front of her, her lips quivering as tears threatened to fall. Chuuya quickly cradled her cheek, rubbing his thumb in soothing circles, calming the girl down even though there was a slight flinch from the movement; he’d have to apologize after; it’s a habit he’d built living with the ‘Sheep,’ so he wasn’t thinking about the effects it’ll have on her.

 

“Sorry about that,” pulling his hand back, he watched as the girl tried to replace the warmth with her own. A small hand going to cradle her cheek before she got embarrassed and lowered it; it was adorable, if Chuuya was being honest.

Eri nodded her head, lifting her head to the sound of the door opening. Aizawa exited the room, nodding toward Chuuya.

 

They chatted for a while before Aizawa dismissed him, saying class was about to begin, and taking Eri with him. If Arahabaki was a human, Chuuya was certain Aizawa and the creature would have a dual to be the girl’s primary guardian. The way Arahabaki screeched says it all.

Chapter Text

“Chuuya~! There you are! My poor chihuahua~, I feared I almost lost you!”

 

Chuuya was walking toward 1A for 5th period when the annoyingly grating voice of a fish was heard down the hall. Arahabaki had yet to start up its bullshit again, so at least his mood was much brighter.

 

Chuuya glared at his partner before his eyes stopped dead on his bandages; they were peeling and dirty— perhaps even bloody. Extremely easy to see from the obnoxious waving of the brunette.

 

Opening his mouth, he was about to inform the brunette before memories of the past came forth like he’s Ebenezer Scrooge, prompting him to keep shut. That experience was awkward— nothing is ever awkward between them; they’re too weird for things to ever be awkward, yet that moment was, and it was all because Chuuya wanted the brunette to trust him with his mental.

 

Perhaps that’s what’s wrong with Chuuya; he wants the trust of others that don’t give a damn about the trust he places in them. The ‘Sheep’ is the better example of it all, and at times, Chuuya can’t help but believe Dazai isn’t any different despite everything he does differently from the ‘Sheep.’ He makes his intentions known— one way or another— and he’s terrifying when weaponizing the truth, but does he trust Chuuya with more than the bare minimum of being occasional work partners?

 

But their trust only ends on the battlefield. Doesn’t go any deeper than that sadly. Chuuya can trust the bastard to warn him of surprise attacks, yet Dazai can’t trust him when he’s going off the deep end. Always having to figure it out when the bandaged mummy is floating down a river with the piscine.

 

And Chuuya can’t quite place why he wants such trust; perhaps it’s to prove they have some bond outside of destruction or whatever ill-witted fortune the universe plagues them with. Chuuya knows there’s a more solid reasoning behind it, but he fears he hasn’t reached that level of maturity to deal with it in a productive way.

once they got into rhythm, walking side-by-side where they belong, Chuuya sighed. 

Making up his mind, Chuuya decided this won’t be a repeat of awkward communication and tapped the brunette’s shoulder lightly. Dazai turned to him, grinning, however, his eye cradled confusion.

 

“You’re bandages,” Chuuya motioned toward them. Dazai instinctively shielded his arm, turning to look at the ends that no longer stuck together like worn down adhesive on a piece of tape.

 

“Ah,” Dazai went back to smiling at Chuuya, waving a dismissive hand, “so it seems my bandages gained a mind of their own~,” he joked, and it was all he could do. Chuuya didn’t offer anything. Like he said last time, he wants the brunette to come to him willingly. Not out of obligation.

 

It’s quiet. Not a bad quiet— don’t get it confused— but a mutual agreement that bickering could wait. Dazai glanced at Chuuya from the corner of his eye, trying to figure out the motive of the ginger, yet nothing sinister shot off an alarm. His lips pursed and brows furrowed slightly, fixing themselves whenever the ginger looked his way.

 

There wasn’t anything to worry about, and he saw the scars before— rather an unfortunate situation and not something Dazai ever wants to experience again due to how random (?) it all was— so what was the harm in it this time? It's not random.

 

Dazai loves to boast that reading Chuuya is as easy as reading an opened book, so his intentions are very much out there (well, not as out there as when they first met, and the ginger gave him that horribly wonderful ultimatum, but out there), so what makes this any different?

Grabbing ahold of his unofficial-official partner’s hand, making the shorter jumped a bit before he began glaring at the younger, Dazai dragged him to the dormitory; while they should be in class, whatever teacher they have should be understanding.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Walking inside the clean, empty dorm, Chuuya surprisingly following like a dog on a leash as they climbed the stairs to Dazai’s room, Dazai was clam on the outside, and even on the inside where his heart was; he was too much of an expert to let his heart rate increase because of something as minuscule as this, but his thoughts were racing like he'd been electrocuted. Chuuya didn’t back off the last time he saw them, leaving him alone due to how irreversibly damaged he was. No. He sought him out despite the awkward tension between them; he still wanted to be near him like he wasn’t the plague in human form, bringing misfortune to those around him. His cheeks flushed, but he dismissed the feeling.

 

“Mackerel, what are we doing here?” Chuuya squinted, his nose wrinkled as he stared at the brunette suspiciously. It was the first words spoken once they entered Dazai’s room. It was as plain as ever.

 

“I need to change my bandages, and we can’t have my dog getting lost! He’s too small; he’d starve by the time he’s found~,” Dazai crooned, letting go of the older to saunter off to the bathroom in search of bandages. Chuuya was red in the face, a vein popping while his hands curled tightly.

 

“I’m not your damn dog!” Growled the older. Tapping his foot impatiently, waiting for the younger to get back from his endeavors. Eight minutes passed once the bathroom door opened again, and Chuuya’s eyes widened to find the brunette humming— no, that’s not the unusual part— and a lack of bandages on his forearms, “Did you hit your head in there, shitty bastard?”

 

Checking his arms quickly, there was no sign of blood, meaning Dazai cleaned it off, but the wounds looked irritated. Red and itchy. Chuuya almost wanted to scratch at his arms.

 

“No? Why do you believe that?” Dazai tilted his head, a gleam in his eye causing Chuuya to swallow back a retort. Cerulean blue eyes followed shakily the movement of the other. There was no need to be nervous— he wasn’t nervous! He’d never be nervous because of Dazai.

 

A marred hand reached into a drawer to pull out an unwrapped roll of bandages, tossing it back and forth, hand and hand as he walked closer to the ginger before holding his hand out as if he were gifting it. Chuuya’s eyes widened, his eyes darting to the blank one of Dazai. It was blank. No clear information to gain from it. Awkwardly, a lesser scarred hand reached and grabbed the soft fabric, squishing it slightly. It wasn’t itchy; he knows that much. Chuuya was there when the brunette bought them.

 

A Cheshire-grin etched on too-pale-to-be-healthy skin; a mahogany eye gleaming while he stretched his naked arm out, uncaring of the way his skin pricked and begged to be pulled away.

 

Gently, Chuuya unwrapped the bandages, wrapping it securely around the arm of its new “owner.” It was quiet, the sound of bandages wrapping around skin filled the room. Chuuya made sure his eyes didn’t linger; he didn’t want to take advantage of such a situation, no, that’d be cruel— even to someone like Dazai.

Arahabaki was calm with the contact. Silenced. Though it was already quiet, any sign of it lingering was gone. Locked away if only temporarily.

 

Tearing off the bandage, securing the end with a clip Dazai pulled from seemingly nowhere, Chuuya steadily grabbed the other, and repeated the process.

 

Wrist to forearm. Forearm to wrist. Rip off the excess. Then clip the ends secured. Now thinking about it, Dazai only needed one changed (as far as the ginger could tell), so why did he offer both?

Blue eyes met one brown. They both looked away, feeling strangely intimate. This isn’t intimate, no, it’s a matter of personal trust— is what went through both of their minds. If Chuuya can seek out Dazai during Arahabaki’s fits, surely Dazai can do the same when he’s suffering.

 

“We should head to class. Don’t want to get into trouble.” Dazai mumbled, still not meeting the ginger’s gaze, but that was fine because there was no gaze to meet; Chuuya was looking elsewhere, too.

 

“Yeah, no,”

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

It was currently nighttime, and the appropriate punishment given to the duo was last period cleaning. Not anything too bad.

Dazai fiddled with the clips of his clean bandages; he hadn’t noticed how dirty they had gotten earlier. Quite terrible for someone of his intellect, but a fast brain is sure to make errors every once in a while.

Though not his brain. His nails dug into the fabric; it was thick, thankfully, so no recent scars would be opened from such an action.

His brain kept going back to the gentleness in which Chuuya held his arms, but his memory also traveled to why his bandages were dirty anyway:

 

It was a little after Chuuya had walked away grumpily, rubbing at his temples while telling Dazai to keep his “fishy arms near him(self).” Quite rude if you were to ask Dazai. Very much offended him, hence why he began cackling under his breath.

Watching as the ginger walked away from him amusedly before a slight snicker came from the shadows. Dazai turned his head, unamused with whoever was spying on them. Immediately noticing them; it was some no-name that wasn’t in 1A or 1B.

 

“You should stop bothering your friend like that, or else he’ll leave you,” they scoffed, crossing their arms like their input meant anything. Dazai didn’t pay them any attention. Offering them a slight hum, he began his merry way away from them as they mumbled something.

Dazai still hadn’t cared and payed no attention to it. Walking to the outside of the school building, lunch boring him and the school feeling stuffy and utterly uninteresting, he skillfully escaped school premises and cameras, stalking away from the building jaded.

 

Into a back alley he went, away from the potential gazes of the curious as to why a prestigious student wasn’t in school at this time. It was a long time until lunch ends, and Dazai knew he’d be able to make it back in time; he hadn’t gone that far.

 

Relaxing against a wall, fiddling with the bandages on his arm, loosening them slightly, his un-divided-divided attention was snapped back into reality at the sound of a growl. Looking down, he saw a big, angry mongrel barking at him; it had a spiky color on, along with a leash— your stereotypical angry dog basically, only it was calico— it had a worn color attached to the big, red color, threatening to snap if strained any more. Dazai glared harshly at the mutt; he hated dogs. But he also lacked a gun, and while that may seem cruel— to shoot a dog— it’s self defense in this case. Dazai isn’t so cruel to shoot a dog just because. No, there’s more fun playing psychological games with them and treats.

 

Tucking his hands in his pockets, Dazai tilted his head, an easy-going smirk on his face as his hair followed the movement, “what? Pissed or something? Where’s your owner? Did they get bored of you? Tut-tut… how terrible,” shaking his head to add emphasis, Dazai promptly walked away from the ungodly creature, sure that the leash would last until he’s out of view. Until it didn’t— the sound was telltale: someone had shot at the leash, snapping it. Dazai turned to find the dog stalking closer to him, growling like the rapid beast it was, yet Dazai couldn’t find it in him to care. No, it solidified his hatred for such putrid creatures even more. Deciding that keeping a limb was better, Dazai calmly walked out of the alley until the dog had gotten tired and started chasing him. Sprinting, Dazai made his way back into U.A. property, maneuvered his way back into the gate, and panted. Tired. He truly does not like physical activity at times, especially when he’s wasting energy on dogs of all things.

 

Checking his clothes, everything seemed orderly. Just a few wrinkles and dirt spots that could be passed off as tripping, so Dazai made his way back inside, brain too much in a frenzy to properly check himself.

 

‿︵‿︵ʚ˚̣̣̣͙ɞ・❉・ ʚ˚̣̣̣͙ɞ‿︵‿︵

 

If Dazai had to guess after looking back over the events, he’d have to say getting back inside put too much strain on the self-inflicted wounds adorning his arms, opening them, hence the blood. The dirt and peeling were understandable, but now Dazai was racking his brain of all the potential people who could’ve seen them. Nobody comes to mind, thankfully, so he relaxes in his bed, cursing the rapid beast repeatedly internally, but also thanking it because it provided a bonding experience Dazai doesn’t know how to feel about quite yet. until he stiffened again.

 

Who the hell shot the leash?

Chapter 27

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Dazai was staring blankly at a wall. The only person he can think of that showed him recent animosity was the person from yesterday, but Dazai had already dealt with them once school was over— leaving them crying and everything— yet it wasn’t them.

 

His eyes mentally scanned a sea of people before he came to the most logical conclusion: everyone here is innocent; it was an outside hit. Logical. Most sound answer, even.

 

Dazai sighed, having a lot on his plate already. LoV, traitor, now a dog leash shooter. How troublesome.

Looking over at the ginger, who was busy getting ready— yes, they were in his dorm— he seemed in a more likable mood than yesterday, so Dazai was about to bother him before Chuuya initiated the conversation.

 

“We need to get this traitor situation on a roll, Mori won’t stop blowing up my phone,” Dazai nodded, not paying much attention.

 

“‘Medical records and student files.”

 

“What?”

 

“Medical records and student files. They reveal the most about someone,” Dazai waved a hand, not caring about the glare Chuuya is boring within his soul, “we can also go snooping through their rooms, but that’ll take the most effort.”

 

“Hidden mics, perhaps?” Dazai pondered the idea before agreeing.

 

“Only in the most suspicious.”

 

“Duh, dumbass.” There wasn’t much bickering in the interaction, but that was fine. Everything was fine.

Quickly, Dazai scanned through his recent memories for anything that could be a clue. Saving Eri, going to the hospital, getting “scolded” by the principal, midnight asking for their hero names— which they did give, by the way. It’s Soukoku, or some shit— Arahabaki screeching in Chuuya’s head, that random person from the hallway, leaving school, getting chased by a dog. Yeah, nothing comes to mind.

 

Chuuya eyed him suspiciously, now catching onto his odd behavior, “you okay, you piece of shit?” Truly such a Chuuya thing to say.

Dazai turned his gaze over to the ginger, a sly smile echoing his face. Echoing because it didn’t truly feel there, but rather an afterimage. It didn’t fit his face.

 

“As wonderful as ever, chibikko~!” He didn’t buy it, rolling his eyes slightly.

 

“Does it have anything to do with your bandages?” Chuuya questioned, fixing his tie before tidying his hair.

 

“Meh,” Chuuya took it as a sort of-kind of. Dazai sighed, knowing the ginger was going to find this hilarious, but if this person is sending a hit on him, there’s a risk they know Chuuya, too, “yesterday I had left the school, came across an aggressive dog, more brutish than you, someone shot their leash, and I ran for my life away from your kin. Keep your family in check, slug.” Scoffed the brunette, watching as Chuuya snorted before cackling, hands in his stomach.

 

“And that’s why you’re pissy? Because a dog made you exercise some?” Chuuya turned to him amused.

 

“No, it’s because someone shot the leash; I didn’t see them.” Chuuya cocked an eyebrow, tilting his head.

 

“Do you think it’s anyone here?”

 

“No, the person I initially assumed was innocent— and a crybaby.”

 

“Yeah, well, your way of interrogating makes anyone a crybaby,” Chuuya scoffed, “wait— you didn’t torture anyone, right?” Dazai didn’t answer, making Chuuya facepalm, “you know we aren’t supposed to cause bodily harm to the students, right?”

 

“Hence why it wasn’t bodily harm! I merely played a trick on their mind— simple!” Dazai raised his hands in a surrendering motion. Chuuya rolled his eyes, grumbling under his breath.

The room went quiet. Dazai went back to his thoughts, and Chuuya finishing getting ready. They truly didn’t care they had to stay after class to clean; it could be a good way to figure things out and snoop around.

 

The sound of shuffling provided good background noise for Dazai while he began humming softly with the noise, swaying side to side gently.

The sound of plastic hitting the ground pulled Dazai’s attention to the present once more. A dull, red-wine eye looking uninterested at the cause and Chuuya cursing under his breath.

 

“Clumsy slug…” mumbled the brunette, a teasing grin stretching his lips. The ginger flipped him off, reaching down to grab his hairbrush, “is Arahabaki still bothering you?”

 

“…” Chuuya took some time to answer, perhaps not expecting the brunette to give a damn with all the teasing sent his way, “no, but I figured out the issue.”

 

“Really? Care to inform me?”

 

“Nah, I’d rather not give you something to be jolly about,” snarled the older, glaring lightly at the brunette, who promptly buffed his cheeks. As Dazai opened his mouth, a knocking sound was heard.

It went quiet before Dazai grinned.

 

“Are you going to answer the door? Oh, or do you want me to answer it? Have them all spe–” Chuuya put his hand to Dazai’s face, pushing him backwards on the bed he sat on. Scoffing, the ginger went to open the door before Dazai could begin whining.

 

“Ye– oh, good morning, Aizawa-Sensei,” Chuuya bowed, confused as the why the teacher was here.

 

“Good morning, Chuuya-San, is Dazai-San in here? I went to his room but there was no answer.” Chuuya’s mind stopped as he processed the words. There wasn’t anything inherently wrong about them, but Dazai’s bandages were soiled yesterday; if anyone saw and reported it, it’ll be a pain for the brunette— not that Chuuya cares or anything. That’d be silly, to care for his rival.

 

“I’m here~! Is there anything the matter?” Dazai slung himself around Chuuya, his eyes narrowing once he noticed Aizawa doing a quick scan over his well-being.

Aizawa nodded, content.

 

“I was made to come get you for something private; Nezu himself set it up, so you can’t refuse.” Dazai’s eyebrows furrowed, his lips pursed as he glanced at Chuuya, who had— if not the same— a similar expression.

Nodding, Dazai reluctantly detached himself from the ginger and began following after their homeroom teacher, avoiding the curious gazes of his classmates that were busy either packing their things or eating.

 

“Did something happen, Aizawa-Sensei?” Midoriya asked, hoping that one of his classmates wasn’t in dire trouble.

 

“Nothing that concerns the rest of you,” Aizawa answered, leaving the dormitory. Dazai followed after like an obedient duckling, not making one joking remark which set off red flags in all his classmates minds.

Dazai was racking his brain for potential reasons— the person he made cry yesterday could be a good factor, but he didn’t do anything but make them cry at the fact dogs get shot every single day— not even in a cruel way; he merely walked up to them, talked about dogs, and shifted the tone to a more saddening one to lower any defenses as he asked them well-hidden questions about the dog from yesterday. It came back they didn’t know anything and instead began panicking at the possibility of someone shooting at dogs while crying because they have a dog back home, and wanted to make sure they were safe. Simple.

 

Was it him leaving the school’s premises? Nah, he made sure to dodge any cameras on his small journey, and he’s sure he would’ve been called much sooner if that was the case.

 

His bandages…? No, it couldn’t be that; he made sure there weren’t anyone around, but then he remembered invisible people existed, and it happened around lunch time. Ah fuck.

 

“If I may ask, Aizawa, what is this about?” Dazai immediately dropped the honorifics, staring suspiciously at the man.

 

“It will be explained once we arrive; I myself don’t know much, and Nezu only said I’d be informed once I brought you.” Ah, smart. Damn bear-koala-mouse-thingy— fucking mongrel! And not the dog from yesterday— the principal!

 

They made their way to the principal’s office, and inside was Nezu. Dazai glared harshly at him. Crossing his arms, an eyebrow raised— well, his only visible one— he scanned over his hire to know why he’s here.

 

Nezu had a gentle smile on his face that showed many but hid just as much, if not more.

 

“Dazai-kun, wonderful to see you here,” Nezu greeted, his arms resting on his desk. Dazai have a nod, “please, have a seat.” Dazai did as told, leaning on his arm while he rested his head on his hand, bored.

Aizawa sat next to him, quietly, wanting to know why Dazai was called.

 

“Now, Dazai, I know you said you didn’t appreciate me mentioning it, but because you are here as a temporary student, it is my responsibility to make sure nothing is going on, especially because of your job as a bodyguard,” Nezu smiled as he spoke, picking up a teacup and sipping from it.

 

“Uh-huh,”

 

“Yesterday, a student, who wishes to not be named, had saw you walking through the halls a tad dirty. The most concerning part was the blood seeping through your bandages,” Nezu explained; Aizawa looked at the brunette concerned, Dazai payed him no mind, “if you ever need anyone to talk to, we are available. I can even assign a teacher here to be a therapist for you, if you–”

 

“The offer is lovely, but no need; it’s not any of your business, nor should it strike concern.” Dazai leaned back in his chair, waving his hand animatedly as he spoke.

Standing up from his chair, he continued, “I’m only here on a job. Not for some wellness check. Bye-bye~, call me when you have something more serious going for you.” Aizawa’s mouth dropped open while Nezu stared at him incredulously. Sighing, placing down his teacup with a small clink, Nezu laughed slightly.

 

“I can easily send you back; your partner is the real force between the two of you, so if you continue to endanger your health, sending you back wouldn’t be a problem,” Nezu sort of boasted as a way to get Dazai to reconsider, “if you leave out that door, you are required to not attend school until further notice.” Dazai stopped in his tracks, turned, and shrugged. He couldn’t give a fuck. Wow, this was the first time he’s ever gotten suspended. How lucky of him.

 

“Alright, go ahead. I hope you know the slug is dearly loyal and will follow me back,” Smiling sweetly, the two stared at each other. Smiling. Aizawa sat awkwardly in the unbreathable tension, “besides, he may be the force, but I’m still the brains. The only reason we were able to “rescue” Eri—” he made quotation marks with his fingers. While they may have brought the girl to a better place, now she’s going to get plagued by one-sided ideology of good and bad. Not really saving in Dazai’s book, but hey— “was because of my plan. Good day.”

 

Snatching the door open, it slammed shut not to long after, leaving the two in a thickly tense room. Nezu wasn’t pleased despite the look on his face, and Aizawa wanted to be dismissed.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Following Nezu’s orders, Dazai hadn’t gone to class. Instead, he waltzed inside the dormitory, to his room, and promptly changed his clothes, falling face first in his bed. He would go and see how the LoV is doing, you know, to make sure they’re not plotting anything idiotic, but the mongrel has his eyes on him. Whether Nezu is aware Dazai knows is a mystery and whether the creature even knows he has his sights on the brunette is a mystery, too. Not one Dazai is keen on finding out; his interest in the matter is lacking.

 

Checking his phone, there were numerous unanswered texts.

 

Slug🐌🐶

 

Old Man👶

 

Cat Post

 

Deciding that dealing with the slug was more bearable than the last two, he clicked on the ginger’s contact.

 

‿︵‿︵ʚ˚̣̣̣͙ɞ・❉・ ʚ˚̣̣̣͙ɞ‿︵‿︵

 

Slug🐌🐶

 

What did Aizawa need?

Dumb bastard! Why is there itching power in my shirt?

 

Ah, slug! It seems you found my gift! The last time I put itching powder in your clothes, you hadn’t reacted properly!

Anyway, not much. Quite boring truly. Won’t be at school today.

 

‿︵‿︵ʚ˚̣̣̣͙ɞ・❉・ ʚ˚̣̣̣͙ɞ‿︵‿︵

 

Old Man👶

 

Dazai-Kun, it’s rude to leave your boss on read. Please provide a report on the situation with the traitor and LoV. Thank you. (Read)

 

‿︵‿︵ʚ˚̣̣̣͙ɞ・❉・ ʚ˚̣̣̣͙ɞ‿︵‿︵

 

Cat Post

 

Must_Look.zip

 

‿︵‿︵ʚ˚̣̣̣͙ɞ・❉・ ʚ˚̣̣̣͙ɞ‿︵‿︵

 

Dazai stared curiously at the file, tapping on it before his eyes narrowed immensely. A scowl made its way to his face and a scoff threatened to follow, too.

The file included photos of Dazai in U.A. clothing. Not too bad, but considering who sent them, this could screw up the entire situation.

 

‿︵‿︵ʚ˚̣̣̣͙ɞ・❉・ ʚ˚̣̣̣͙ɞ‿︵‿︵

 

Cat Post

 

I’m guessing you were the one who shot at the dog leash? Or at least ordered the shot?

 

How smart. Explain. Now.

 

I don’t see how you can boss me around since I’m the one who initiated this little work together. But fine.

This is a mere matter of bad timing. You see, I’m spying on U.A. to have deeper intel on the heroes.

 

And you didn’t believe to mention this to us?

 

There isn’t a reason to. It’s not for your gain, but rather mine. So, leave it.

Do you guys honestly believe I should stop my own plot simply because I’m assisting you with yours? Pathetic.

 

‿︵‿︵ʚ˚̣̣̣͙ɞ・❉・ ʚ˚̣̣̣͙ɞ‿︵‿︵

 

It took a while for the other to reply, so Dazai assumed it was the end of the conversation, or he’d gotten pissy and disintegrated his phone.

Dazai pursed his lips, pissy himself that those fools had sicced a dog on him.

 

So now his relationships with the LoV and principal is rocky. That is fine; he’s had harsher odds to complete a mission in.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Chuuya stared at the message the mackerel sent to him. He wouldn’t come to class. What was that about? As he was about to shoot another text to him, someone cleared their throat, scaring him a bit.

 

“Oh, sup,” Chuuya waved slightly to Mina, who was leaning over his desk; the rest of the bakusquad behind her.

 

“What’s the deal with Dazai? We saw him leaving with Aizawa-Sensei today,” Mina inquired, hoping to gain details from the brunette’s most trusted person. Chuuya thought about all the possibilities, but none of them were ones that would put Dazai in a good light, so he shrugged, even tilted his head with the movement for some emphasis, “ah, really?”

 

“Perhaps he finally did something that warrants trouble,” Bakugo grumbled, still pissed at the lack of apology. Understandable, but he’s not going to get one from the brunette. Perhaps if he was Odasaku, he’d have more luck, but alas, he’s not an air-headed 20-year-old red-head. Not that Chuuya knows much about Odasaku himself, but the 5’3” mafioso could’ve sworn he’s heard Dazai mutter an apology to the man before (though it fell on deaf ears pertaining the man). It was revolutionary. Short. But life changing.

 

“Well, if he did, then karma is good,” Chuuya snorted; half-meaning and half-not meaning it since the fish could get extremely grumpy or dull when faced with certain consequences. Not that he can’t take accountability, no, Dazai, in fact, makes it known that he did what he did with zero regrets, but the moment someone like Hirotsu denies taking over his video game(s), boom! Whiny Dazai is in the building for Chuuya to deal with. Annoying. Truly.

 

“Hey, Chuuya, do you like hats?” Chuuya looked confused as to where the question came from; he knows Mina is aware of his hat stand, but it’s still quite random. Not odd, but unexpected.

 

“Yeah, why?” Kaminari grinned, going over to Yaoyorozu, who immediately handed him a box.

 

“Well, since when you first joined this class, the welcome we gave perhaps wasn’t as welcoming— I mean, we did have a mock battle— so we asked Yaomomo to make gifts for you and Dazai!” Chuuya hesitantly grabbed the box, the experience of too many people planting bombs or poisonous gas biting away at him, stopping him from accepting the gift normally, but Chuuya knows they took it as him being unsure.

Opening the box, inside was a red bowler hat with a feather attached to the red ribbon wrapped around it. It was gorgeous and would surely go on his hat stand.

Smiling at each giver, he bowed slightly— just the way Kouyou taught him— and gave his personal thanks.

 

“No, problem!” Mina boasted, “we’d have to give Dazai’s when he gets here!” Unexpectedly, some random student entered the class, asking for Chuuya to come to the principal's office. Now the ginger was heavily confused; he’s certain he hadn’t done anything to warrant trouble.

His classmates stared at him curiously, but he genuinely couldn’t provide an explanation, his own confused face informing them that he’s as unaware as a newborn baby, too.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Chuuya entered the office bewildered as to why he was called.

Nezu wasn’t as cheerful as the last few times he’d saw the creature, but he still did his best to have a welcoming atmosphere, and Aizawa was sitting across from him.

 

“Good morning, Chuuya-Kun. If you may, have a seat. I’d like to ask you questions regarding Dazai-Kun.”

 

“Couldn’t you have this conversation with him?” Chuuya asked, taking a seat regardless of what he had to say. This was his temporary employer so he should listen. Considering the way they winced, they tried, and it hadn’t gone their way.

 

“We tried, but we said the wrong words, and he left.” Nezu looked ashamed.

 

“And him not showing up to school has something to do with it?” Interrogated the youngest in the room. Nezu nodded.

 

“We put him on leave.” Now Chuuya was confused. It’s one thing for Dazai to not show up after being offended, but to be put on leave? On a mission?

Just as Chuuya was about to ask why, Nezu beat him to it.

 

“Does Dazai have self-harming tendencies? We tried to ignore it in the beginning, deeming it injuries from past jobs of his—” makes sense, they are acting as bodyguards— “but a student had mentioned seeing blood seeping through his bandages yesterday.” Ah, how out of it was the fish to not notice that? Chuuya will admit that the usual demeanor Dazai displayed yesterday eased his worries, but it appears the mackerel is rather unreliable.

 

Chuuya kept quiet, wanting to lie, but the creature in front of him was much smarter than him, and would see through it the moment he exhaled.

 

They took that as a ‘yes.’

 

“And what about suicidal tendencies?” Aizawa finally spoke, his voice sounding a tad rough like Dazai was a child of his. Raw and fatherly. It felt natural, too, not the tones the mafia’s victims would try to use to stop their demise.

Chuuya eased, yet still kept quiet. Whether he spoke the truth or lied, they’d figure it out, so being quiet was the best option because he didn’t confirm or deny anything; it’ll all be assumptions on their part— well, it would’ve but–

 

“You’re his partner, but you don’t inform us of things like that? My apologies if that sounds rude or blaming because I can understand why,” Nezu began, “not wanting to break the trust between the two of you— the both of you probably, only recently, reached a newer understanding, so to break it so early would be terrible.”

Chuuya gritted his teeth; he hated being read like this.

 

“Yet, alas, keeping such a thing from us makes us question how reliable he’d be in keeping our students safe. When I hired the both of you, your boss only told me he’d have the two of you ready for dispatch. That was it. But the point of this is to see if a therapist or suicide watch would–”

 

“No, neither is needed. I’ve been with him for a while now, so I believe I’m the most qualified to watch over him, and if he didn’t agree to it, it’s best to not force it on him,” Chuuya stood from his seat, dusting off his pants, “if that’s all, I’m leaving.” It took the souls if 1000x Kouyou’s to stop him from cursing them out, but he managed. The scarlet-haired woman would be proud. Perhaps not that proud of Arahabaki, who was promising screeches of destruction.

But it was the audacity of it all; if they’re boss says they’re ready for dispatch, then they’re ready for fucking dispatch. Why do these people butt into things so much?

Notes:

How would y’all feel if I restarted this entire story over? Obviously leaving this one up, or complete this one to the best of my abilities, then make a remake?
Because I will be honest, when making this story, while I had a plot outline, majority is just writing hoping it’s consistent, and that’s burning me out.

Chapter Text

30 minutes after Chuuya went back to class is how long it took for people to know of Dazai’s suspension, mostly because Chuuya told them himself, too pissed about the ordeal to keep it low-key; people were curious, as always, yet Chuuya couldn’t provide any probable explanations to rest their nerves. Turns out, once this class cares for you, anything happening to you worries them. It’s sweet. Honestly. Well, until it lasted, and the resident pervert had to get his two cents in.

 

“Honestly, I’m kinda happy to not see him for some time,” Mineta blurted, grabbing everyone’s attention as they stared at him with disgust. Truthfully, Chuuya had forgotten he existed with how quiet he was being. His threat to plummet him sure did wonders, it seems, “I mean, imagine how creepy he was being toward the girls with those bandages on— and no one would know!” He then proceeded to go on a rant about how Dazai was a pervert just as bad as him, making others scrunch their noses at such baseless accusations leaving his pathetic mouth. Who allowed this man into the school again? And where did this even come from exactly?

 

“I’d shut my trap if I were you,” Chuuya glared harshly at the gnome, standing behind him menacingly. If he needed to beat the kid’s ass, the first-period teacher had yet to arrive, so Chuuya could make some time.

 

Mineta turned around, shaking, yet stupidly cocksure. Chuuya remembered how, in the beginning, before he initially scolded [read: threatened] the gnome, how he’d grow a pair of balls before getting them squished by the angry girls in their class; it made Chuuya happy to know his ego doesn’t last very much.

 

“Y-You’re just saying that because you know it’s true! How hypocritical…” the teen complained, looking as if he’d stomp his foot, but his shortening dignity wouldn’t let him. Chuuya leaned down in the kid’s face, his glare turning icy in the process. The face that made all of his enemies cower whenever he wasn’t in his typical “let’s fight” mood.

 

Wrong; Dazai may be an oddball, but he doesn’t grope or peak inappropriately at women. Why? Because he’s not some degenerate that hadn’t felt a mother’s love.” Chuuya snarled like a dog, making his ancestors proud as he stared down at Mineta, who began looking pale where he stood. Is he going to faint? Chuuya hoped no one would catch him. Mineta opened his mouth as if to defend himself, but Chuuya stopped him. “It’s honestly pathetic; you couldn’t say it while he was here because you know it’s not true. Who allowed you to be born?” Cruel, he knows. The gasps that left his classmates mouths allowed him to know, but he couldn’t give any fucks or shits.

Mineta’s mouth was quivering now, and tears pricked his eyes. Chuuya could only laugh, yet he didn’t, still leveling a death-wish-filled glare at the teen.

 

“Besides, where did you even get the idea?” Chuuya knows Dazai hadn’t been on his usual tirade of double suicide confessions with women recently; he’d been too busy working his brain to think about his second suicide option despite the first— suicide alone— always being on his mind.

 

“H-he just looks the type…” Mineta muttered, lowering his head; the poor kid wanted to get away, but Chuuya couldn’t give a damn. Scoffing, Chuuya rolled his eyes and walked to his desk, muttering a small “pathetic” along the way for good measure.

Now the entire class was looking between them, but none bothered to go comfort the shorter, knowing he was in the wrong completely, instead, they continued with their conversations, some even making a joke out of the situation, finally happy to have a “saint” in the class to properly stand up for the women— even though they could do it themselves, yet their complaints always fell on deaf ears.

Mina walked over to him, holding back some laughs as she stood in front of his desk, the rest of the girls in his class followed, too.

 

“Thank you so much for that— seriously! The second time you had to put him in his place and it’s just as hilarious as the first!” Mina cackled, uncaring of the way Mineta looked back, betrayed at the confession that they found his suffering funny.

 

“Yes, but if I may advise, please be a bit gentler when telling him off; it’d be a shame if you got in trouble. Kero.” Tsuyu commented. She too, was uncaring of the stare sent her way. She was always blunt and Chuuya liked that about her; she didn’t give a damn.

 

“Yeah, but if I was gentle with it, it’d go across his head and off with the wind,” Chuuya mumbled, leaning back in his chair. The girls had to agree with him, remembering how their efforts didn’t work despite how much they repeatedly told him to stop or even injured the shorter. It’s perhaps the reason that Mineta knows they won’t do anything too serious to him considering the city they were born and raised in, but since Chuuya wasn’t born or raised in Musutafu, rather a city rumored for its violence, it’s more likely for him to follow through with his threats.

 

“I suspect you don’t like others talking bad about Dazai?”

 

“And the same could be said about him towards me,” Chuuya mumbled, confirming the guess; he’d never say it aloud to the brunette, no, it’s a silent agreement of theirs that’s been there ever since the Assassin King’s reign, which makes Chuuya even happier that Dazai is now trusting him with his bandages; it’s like he’s gaining his complete trust instead of being stuck in the same spot for years to come. It makes his heart pound rapidly. Perhaps Mina was right about her guess, but if he came to that conclusion and admitted it, he’d be very embarrassed since he snapped at her (them) for continuously making jokes about their relationship.

 

Mina opened her mouth to comment, but closed it, not wanting to piss off the ginger like last time, yet Chuuya wasn’t having it; he already apologized, and they came to an understanding; he should grow a thicker skin to those jokes.

 

“C’mon, let’s hear it.” Mina’s face brightened, and a wide grin cracked on her features.

 

“Like true soulmates~,” she crooned, and Chuuya found himself unexpectedly smiling at the comment. She squealed. Wow, this is the most normal he’s ever felt in his entire life. Too bad once this is over with, the trust and understanding built between them will have gone down with the corpses of the past, present, and future like damn Ebenezer Scrooge.

Conversation was light, Chuuya even found time to look over his classmates and pick whichever ones he found to be suspicious. Candidates for U.A. traitor, if you want to be blunt about it.

 

Toru Hagakure — self-explanatory; she’s invisible, so she could make a good spy.

 

Yuga Aoyama — there’s something off about him; he’s funny with his dramatic phrasing, but other than that, he’s awfully lonely, and he lacks control of his quirk. Not like Midoriya, who had his quirk passed down— Chuuya was informed the day, or night, Dazai broke into his room and insulted him for his drooling. Quite annoying— and over time, learned how to work with it, but blatant lack of control, and too frequent stomach aches for someone who was supposedly born with it. Shouldn’t his body modify itself to support it like everyone else’s? He’d have to sneak his medical files.

 

Mezo Shoji — His quirk is good for spying. Not much merit since he’s incredibly selfless, but who knows? People are also fearful of his appearance, Chuuya noticed the way none 1A students would sort of avoid him with palish expressions. That’s a good motive to be a traitor.

 

Kaminari Denki — is rather dull in the mind category, yet he has vivid details of things that don’t make sense for him to have. Wouldn’t be a surprise if he was the traitor and acted dumb on purpose while spewing important shit to make himself less suspicious; it wouldn’t be the first time Chuuya met someone of that nature.

 

The teacher, Toshinori Yagi, formerly known as All Might, walked in late, and apologized immensely for his lack of timing; he even got scolded by Iida, which Chuuya found funny; he doesn’t think he’d ever have the courage to scold Ane-San whenever she’s late.

 

“Please provide a reasonable explanation for your tardiness!” Chuuya leaned in his chair, watching the former top #1 hero stammer out his speech like their roles were reversed and he hadn’t the authority to shut it down; it’s nice. To see adults treating teens like their time matters, too, Chuuya means. It’s extremely nice. If this was Mori, he’d scoff, sending whoever dared speak to him in such a way a creepy smile and possibly a one-way ticket to the dungeon.

 

“I was being informed of young Dazai’s suspension— all of your teachers were, so please, forgive me!” Yagi bowed, placing his hands above his hand in search of forgiveness. There was the mention of Dazai’s suspension again, and so the other students took it upon their liberation to ask; it couldn’t hurt, right?

 

“Sir, why was Dazai-Kun suspended? He hasn’t done anything wrong!” Iida declared, the rest of the class agreeing, even Bakugo nodded his head, annoyed with the school and their way of doing things at times.

 

“Ah, well, I don’t know if I should say; it’s rather serious…” Yagi swallowed hard; when he heard of the reason, he found it cruel. You shouldn’t punish someone for being suicidal and not wanting to receive help, even if something deep within him told him that wasn’t all, that was the baseline of it. Nezu could be unexplainably cruel at times, but All Might is sure he has his reasons… probably.

The class exploded at the comment, demanding an answer before Todoroki stood up this time, startling everyone.

 

“I believe it’s best if we leave it and wait for Dazai, himself, to inform us.” The half-and-half quirk user suggested, calming everyone down with the reasonability of his suggestion.

The class calmed and Yagi sighed relieved, happy he wouldn’t have to speak of such a topic since it didn’t appear young Dazai wanted anyone to know of his issues— besides Chuuya, apparently, who sent Todoroki a grateful smile, too.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

A day had passed since Dazai’s suspension, and while the previous day felt odd without the usual bickering of the cat and dog duo, this one felt even more odd since Aizawa looked visibly ashamed of himself. Chuuya knew the reason for it, too, considering the teacher had spoke to him privately at lunch the other day, apologizing for his assistance in Dazai’s suspension and that he’d try to convince Nezu that there isn’t anything to worry about. Which there wasn’t. Dazai’s suicidal behavior hadn’t been a hindrance to the mission— yet (because the brunette will always find a way to sneak an attempt in)— and the boss had been extremely dissatisfied with the turn of events, complaining that Dazai hadn’t even informed him of such a change, which shocker, Chuuya supposed. Though, the boss had said he’d handle it, now that Chuuya was thinking with a clear mind; he could see where Nezu was coming from— not that it excuses his behavior or anything. People in hero society really have a way of being so damn nosy, do they? — to a certain degree since what if Dazai tries to commit and the class ends up in danger that requires mind work to remove them from? Not the most ideal even though Chuuya couldn’t give a damn about ideal.

 

And then the most annoying thing happened:

Chuuya wanted to speak with the brunette privately once school was over, but due to him being on suspension, and not any normal one, but rather an investigative one, Chuuya wasn’t permitted to speak with the brunette. So, fucking dumb. And why would this need an investigation?! Who knows?

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Nezu sat at his desk, drinking some tea, and checking the time when his phone ranged. Gently lowering his teacup, he answered the phone with a cheery tone, an inkling of who it was on the other end.

 

“Mori-San, to what do I owe the pleasure?” Nezu could hear the displeased sigh despite how quiet it was.

 

“This call isn’t on record, correct?” Nezu answered honestly: a no, “well, Nezu, I heard you have one of my agents on leave. Why?”

 

“Because their lack of concern for themselves could be a safety risk for my students. I’m only thinking of them. Of course,” Nezu answered honestly, this not being the first time he gave unjustifiable punishments to students for the sake of the others, “however, that is not the only reason; you see, I have my other suspicions, but I couldn’t say them out right. He probably already figured out my second motive; he is incredibly smart for his age, but it’s better to not risk anything. And I’m sure you’re aware of what I’m suggesting.”

 

Mori hummed, acknowledging the accusation sent his way, “I don’t know what you speak of,” His tone was the same. No changes evident in it, but Nezu was an animal of intelligence, “if you could, please inform me of this sudden accusation directed at my employee.”

 

“Gladly, I suspect he’s in cahoots with the League of Villains.” Mori hummed again, his demeanor never changing. Instead, he smacked his lips, puffing out some air carelessly.

 

“And this proof?”

 

“None of your concern. This is in my technical territory, so your assistance isn’t needed. Bias is the laws worst enemy.” Nezu grinned, leaning into the phone slightly.

 

“All I hear is you are lacking in that department, so please take Dazai-Kun off leave so he can complete his job. You know the people you hired; would be a shame to have it revealed to the public,” Nezu pursed his lips, but it seemed odd since he’s an animal, “I’ll take that silence as agreement. Thank you. Have a good day, mutt.” The call died, leaving a dull noise until Nezu turned it off. His beady eyes were dull, and if he had eyebrows, they’d be furrowed.

How troublesome. He will admit, his evidence was lacking. The brunette did his best to avoid cameras whenever he could, or was that a subconscious act? Didn’t matter, but any form of physical evidence of this team up— something that goes against the reason he hired them— was nonexistent. A mere gut feeling he couldn’t present to the teachers because the kid himself is smart, so he could easily turn this into a stale mate where the one with the most support wins instead of evidence being the defying factor.

And despite the kid’s cell being connected to the internet, there were numerous things avoiding even the most skillful hacker in U.A. from breaching his phone, and if he asked for the object in person, who knows what safety measures are directly installed onto it?

 

Yes, Nezu does feel a tad bit awful for using his suicidal tendencies as a way to get more evidence against him, but it was the best opening— all he could hope was for it to be contained since this making it to the public wouldn’t be good no matter his intentions.

 

╔═══°∴,*⋅✲══〖✰〗══✲⋅*,∴°═══╗ Two day later ╚═══°∴,*⋅✲══〖✰〗══✲⋅*,∴°═══╝

 

It didn’t take long for Nezu to personally apologize for Dazai— still offering mental services, which were declined immediately— and allowing the brunette to return to normal schedule. Two days to be exact. Two days of Dazai being “grounded” to his dorm while Nezu had to re-evaluate whether it would be a good idea to have a suicide fanatic as a bodyguard. Truly stupid. Suicidal people are the best bodyguards there is! #1 self-sacrificers.

 

Anyway, Dazai, in the time he was locked away, deleted any chat logs involving Shigaraki, no longer finding amusement in texting the overgrown brat. If he wants to speak with him, he’d go in person or find some unlucky messenger because the LoV do seem like the folk to kill the messenger. Fortunately, the other reason was that something clicked within Dazai’s brain and the possibility of Nezu being closer to finding out the tainted alliance between him and the LoV became a real threat. He’d have to get more security measures on his phone in case he loses possession of it. That was an error on Nezu’s part, not taking his phone, but because the suspension was due to him being suicidal, that would seem unnecessary and even the teachers here can take only so much bullshit in front of them.

 

Sadly. Chuuya also seemed heavily displeased with the events, too, since he immediately began complaining about it to the brunette via text, especially the part where he couldn’t even visit the brunette. Dazai hadn’t felt the need to mention the threat the principal gave him, either, since Chuuya beefing with an animal (even more), while hilarious, would slow things, and if Nezu suspected him, too, then all his reactions would be reliable because goddamn is the slug so easy to read.

 

Another part of their texts included the ginger being displeased with Dazai, himself, since that meant he had to clean the class all by himself the day Dazai was initially suspended, but if it makes him happy, then Dazai is in charge of cleaning the class by himself today to make up for that punishment. Dazai hoped that would get the older to stop dry texting him.

 

And, as much as Dazai wishes to joke about his dog being useless without its owner, Chuuya did in fact gain some information on potential candidates, with his own reasons as to why. Such a smarter puppy he’s becoming!

 

Toru Hagakure — self explanatory; she’s invisible, so she could make a good spy.

 

Yuga Aoyama — there’s something off about him; he’s funny with his dramatic phrasing, but other than that, he’s awfully lonely. There was also some other stuff included about his quirk being very incompatible with his body.

 

Mezo Shoji — His quirk is good for spying. Not much merit since he’s incredibly selfless, but who knows?

 

Kaminari Denki — rather dull in the mind category, yet he has vivid details of things.

 

All very plausible candidates according to Chuuya and his extensive watching of their actions. Wonderful job, dog. Dazai won’t ever tell him that, though.

Walking into the classroom, Dazai immediately noted how much effort he’d have to put in order to get to the same level of friendly with everyone. Chuuya was currently socializing with half of the class at once, heck, they didn’t even have their usual morning meetup to discuss things because he was dragged away by his friend group. No biggy. Walking to his seat, Yaoyorozu perked up and greeted him happily.

 

“Good morning, Dazai-Kun, happy to see you back from suspension.” The room’s atmosphere turned dull from the greeting; they weren’t even informed of what he did, only to not interact with him until further notice, so of course they couldn’t help but think he did something illegal— which isn’t far off, but they don’t know that.

 

“Hm.” Dazai nodded, sitting down a tad peeved with the atmosphere change. Chuuya was vexed, too, if his face was anything to go by, just by the recollection of events.

 

“What did you even do, dude?” Kirishima asked, walking over to him with Kaminari in tow. Dazai had to think about his answer “be suicidal” would be his go-to answer if this was the mafia and it was Mori who was pissed with him, but it’s not.

 

“A mere misunderstanding that was resolved today. Principal Nezu already apologized to me,” Was what he settled with. Everyone sighed, relieved it wasn’t anything serious despite them being instructed to not be involved with Dazai for the time being, before they all crowded Dazai’s desk to fill him in on the last two days events, along with the day he initially got in trouble. There was no need for that; his dog was keeping him entertained during his “imprisonment” (or trying to), but the gesture was appreciated nonetheless, he supposed.

Honestly, Dazai was happy; he assumed he’d have to put in 2x the amount of effort, but it seems Chuuya warmed them up enough that he doesn’t have to.

 

The chatter was smooth, only stopping once Aizawa entered to give a brief summary of what was expected of them today, along with the upcoming school festival they had to prepare for, and then sleeping. Dazai couldn’t help but notice the way his gaze seemed to linger on him. It made him sick.

 

Once the chatter picked up its pace again, Midoriya awkwardly beelined to Dazai, most likely trying to keep up with their new habit of talking about quirks and abilities. Yes, that was the official way Dazai had decided to try and bond with the kid; it was incredibly effective.

 

“I’ve been doing some research on abilities— quite hard to find anything worth writing— but there was this article; it was extremely encrypted and hard to understand, but what are singularities?” Midoriya questioned, and Chuuya’s eyes widened, looking between the brunette and grass-haired teen. Time seemed to slow, but Dazai kept his expression calm.

 

“What article was it?”

 

“Not anything too valuable to mention, but it mentioned singularities once, but never went in depth about them,” scratching his neck, notebook available, the entire class stared at the interaction. If Dazai had to guess, it was probably made by some poor soul in Yokohama’s government trying to expose them for their misdoings and wrongful fundings. They’re perhaps long dead now.

 

“Singularities are a mere hypothesis. Possible, but not tested to be true due to how dangerous they’re thought to be.”

 

“But it wasn’t mentioned as a hypothetical…”

 

“Then the person who wrote the article probably did it to trick folk. Anyone in Yokohama with or without an ability knows singularities don’t exist.”

 

“But what are they?”

 

“Hard to say, the person who created the idea hadn’t gone into depth of their thought process.” Midoriya nodded, accepting the answer, not noticing how contradictory the excuses were. “Anyone in Yokohama with or without an ability knows singularities don’t exist,” and “the person who created the idea hadn’t gone into depth of their thought process,” doesn’t exactly go together because how do you know something doesn’t exist if the creator didn’t go into depth? A singularity could be breathing for all they know— well, for all those who don’t know.

 

Chuuya let out a relieved breath, going back to chatting with Kirishima, who was boasting about something the ginger did yesterday. How boring.

 

Then Mineta had to open his mouth, killing the peace Dazai had installed within himself.

 

“You know, Dazai, I see through you!” The short teen declared, confusing the fuck out of Dazai as he’s missing the context. Working his brain to come to a logical conclusion, it most likely has something to do with perversity.

 

“Eh?”

 

“Don’t act confused! Those bandages are just a way to hide your sneaky glances toward women and their cleavages!” Chuuya glared harshly at the boy, but he had to give it to the kid; he’s not so cowardly after all. Dazai narrowed his eyes, tilting his head slightly at the accusation.

 

“And how do you suggest that to be possible?”

 

“See-through bandages! I’ve noticed you staring at the females of this class when you think no one is noticing! But I’ve noticed, and Chuuya tried defending you, but his perception of you is hollow!” Mineta seemed desperate to get the accusation out, his face red, gross, and horny as if this was some fantasy he’s had cooking in that rotten brain of his for some time. Chuuya tried to get up from his seat, perhaps tired of the shorter and wanting to send him to hell personally, but Kirishima stopped him, not wanting the ginger to get into trouble with the school.

Dazai, head still tilted, just laughed. This was honestly hilarious. Top ten jokes! Sadly, if he were in the mafia and accused him of such a thing, he’d have a shiny bullet in his skull right about now. Pity.

 

“I don’t know what deranged thoughts go through that deranged, socially challenged head of yours, but you confused yourself with me and I don’t appreciate that. Rather, I know a woman back at home, who, while not like me very much, would beat my ass in a second if I disrespect a woman, so please tread carefully; you already have a due date with her.” A grin formed on his lips, scaring the kid out of his deranged fantasy, the nosebleed quite literally stopping at the expression aimed at him.

 

“And you say see through bandages, but that makes you seem childish; I wear bandages on this eye because I’m blind in it and light irritates it. Transparent bandages would defeat its purpose,” Dazai pointed at the off-white fabric wrapped around his right eye, “so please explain to me how I’ll be able to see out of it. Come on, share with the class, o’ investigator-kun.” Now everyone— sans Chuuya— stared at the teenager incredulously; the knowledge that the boy had indirectly turned someone’s disability into a perving matter not sitting well in their chests. Bakugo scoffed; the girls glared; Todoroki looked displeased, his eyes narrowing; and everyone else wanted to scold him.

 

Mineta cowered under their intense gazes, sputtering out a reply that never came. Dazai grinned, yet it didn’t meet his eyes.

 

“What is it?” Egged in the brunette, but Mineta just squawked, going to hide his face in his desk. Iida marched over to the teen’s desk and began scolding him harshly, making everyone grin at the way the small teen started to shake with tears. It was hard to pity considering Aizawa warned the kid about making assuming comments.

 

Uraraka walked over to Dazai’s desk with an apologetic expression.

 

“We’re sorry he said those things to you, and that you felt the need to reveal your blindness–”

 

“Ah, no need, I don’t care if people know about my blindness; I just like to keep it hidden,” Dazai grinned, tilting his head as he rested it on his stretched-out arms like a cat. Uraraka nodded before her expression lightened.

 

“We also have a gift for you!” Dazai’s face turned blank, a small, confused smile being the only thing present.

 

“Eh?”

Midoriya happily brought it over; it was a box filled with numerous books about psychological and philosophical books. Dazai stared confused at the gift; it wasn’t a normal occurrence someone gifted him something unless they wanted something in return. Taking the box from them, Midoriya began explaining, giving the same reasoning that Chuuya received when he’d gotten his gift. Dazai nodded, understanding where they were coming from, yet still unsure of how to react. He quickly thanked Yaoyorozu, who too, helped make the gifts, and the others for being so thoughtful before closing the box, neatly putting it aside on his desk.

 

Aizawa awoken from his slumber and exited the room, signaling first period was about to begin. Everyone quieted and sat in their seats, ready for the day to begin.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Aizawa was in the teacher’s lounge unsure of what he should do with the information he gained; he was curious to know the story, sure, but it wasn’t his place to question why the brunette was partially blind anywho, and Nezu made it clear to report any new information regarding Dazai to him, for whatever reason. Every time Aizawa inquired an answer, the mongrel would dodge his questions or only half-answer them.

Sighing, feeling guilty since the kid had risked his safety in order to save Eri, who was busy concentrating her quirk on a lizard as a training exercise, and completely unaware to her guardian’s inner turmoil. It took some time for her to use her quirk, but the reassurance that a nullifier was nearby encouraged her, yet there were still hard days where she didn’t want to be bothered with it. Soon, the girl sighed sadly, looking to the male disconsolately.

 

“Yes, Eri?” Inquired Aizawa, focusing all his attention on her.

 

“…I haven’t seen Chuuya-Kun or Dazai-Kun in a while…” the girl moped, picking at her nails as a nervous habit before becoming aware and going to scrunch up her dress repeatedly in tiny fists.

 

“They’re in class right now; I can bring them to you during lunch, if you’d like.” The girl nodded, unsure if she should be happy with the arrangement, or upset because she’s inevitably bothering them.

The U.A. school festival is happening soon, and Mirio promised numerous happy experiences for her, yet she finds herself not truly caring; it feels like nothing can cure the sadness within her soul. Plaguing her deeply, and she doesn’t like it. Whenever she goes to the park with Aizawa, she sees other kids her age being normal, and it feels odd. Her quirk malfunctioning doesn’t make up for it either; she wishes she never had such a quirk. Faintly, she remembered the way Dazai’s quirk made her go away completely and she felt anew. No longer burdened by the uncontrollable force within her. She’d like to feel that again, even if she fainted afterwards.

 

Eri was a tad hurt that the school had placed Dazai on suspension. Even though the adults tried to keep it from her, wanting her opinion of him to not be tainted with the imagery of him as a troublemaker, she overheard class 1A and a bit of 1B whispering about it, spreading it widely until it ceased because the brunette returned today. Eri feels bad for Dazai, knowing he’ll be bothered by curious people for some time; it was like that with her when she first arrived, and people wanted to know more about her origins. She didn’t give much.

 

It appears she’ll have to wait until lunch to see her altruistic heroes again.

Chapter 29

Notes:

I’m starting to live up to my username fr 😫

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The office was brightly lit, the curtains open and the sun hitting it in all the right places, making it rather cozy and welcoming to be in.

Nezu smiled softly to himself, his tail moving gently in accordance with his mood.

 

Midoriya and Yaoyorozu sat on opposite ends of him, concern glued to them like golden syrup. The task they’ve been given seemed outlandish—too much for even them and their class was plagued with a curse!

 

“Principal Nezu, are you sure?” Yaoyorozu questioned, her posture right, yet her legs shifted uncomfortably. Currently, they were supposed to be in third period, but Nezu called upon them, so they were excused for the entire class.

 

When they arrived, the sight of Mineta weeping as he trudged from the office brought a pleasant sense of justice, but that quickly dissipated once Aizawa exited, looking at them confused. What would Nezu want from them that Aizawa is (apparently) not aware of?

 

The conversation had begun immediately, Nezu quickly asking them about their grades and how they find the school— normal questions to ask as a principal— before he set his teacup down and gave them a job: get closer to Dazai Osamu.

 

“Yes, why wouldn’t I be? Both of you are the perfect candidates!”

 

They looked between each other, unsure if the task was worth the potential consequences that would surely be bestowed upon them. Getting closer to a classmate because they’re tasked to us a sure-fire way to ruin someone’s trust.

 

Now, it didn’t sound bad on paper, right? But putting it in a real-world scenario, it was a terrible idea, especially when they’re expected to report any progress made!

Nezu said they wouldn’t need to continue for long, but that he wanted to know something to clear his conscience. The explanation only confused them more; they hadn’t realized Dazai was a suspect of something, and he failed to elaborate, which in turn, made them feel as if they should help in case their classmate is going through something terrible because if their principal is having them act as “spies,” instead of properly interrogating him, then surely Dazai is being framed.

 

They already knew their principal was questionable in his way of conducting a school— sometimes it felt more like a battlefield, but more training to being the perfect heroes, everyone supposed, and they can’t claim the school is treating them poorly; they are here to become reliable saviors, after all — but Nezu is the animalistic embodiment of intelligence, so he must have a valid suspicion.

 

Then, before they could question further, they were dismissed for fourth, and any eye contact shared between them, and the brunette felt unforgiving.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Dazai stared at his phone annoyed. Mori’s been blowing it up, finally annoyed with the teen not offering him the time of day, and it’s of valid cause; he was supposed to be reporting the mission’s progress, but that’s too boring and nothing interesting happened, so what is the elder man seeking? Reports like “the weather was nice today”? If that’s the case, Dazai can provide; he has no qualms against it.

His phone dings, annoying him slightly, but he still checked it. A gut feeling it wasn’t the aging man, but someone a tad more tolerant. Unlocking his phone, a familiar, yet annoying, contact popped up.

 

A PDF was given to him; he’d have to check through it later.

 

Informant

 

Will you play with me once you get back?

 

Yeah, sure 👍🏼

 

Dazai shook his head, slightly agitated that they were the only one available to do such a job, but alas, weeks had already passed, so Dazai can’t complain now, and he was the one to assign them the task anywho. Curse his planning.

 

As of now, he stood outside Lunch Rush Cafeteria, clearing his thoughts from the endless questions random teens keep asking despite his insistence that the situation isn’t as dire as they’re making it out to be, or the thoughts of why Midoriya and Yaoyorozu appear more awkward around him. He has an inkling regarding the duo; it’s rather easy to put two-and-two together: they get called to Nezu’s office during third, come back in fourth and is acting more anxious, but the energy to search into it is nonexistent. And it’s lunch anyway; he has more pressing matters, like making sure his classmates stop questioning his eating habits.

 

Sighing, rubbing a hand down his face, he cracked the door slightly to see the tiny fairy getting along with everyone so well— you would’ve mistaken him for a child of the light had you never met him; it makes Dazai feel something despite everyone and their mothers knowing that Chuuya could be too kind and caring for the position(s) granted to him.

 

A foot nearly made its way inside; calm and collected, he reminded himself. Humming a soft tune just as his foot was about to cross the border between hallway and lunch, the sound of footsteps made him pause and turn like some cat being caught knocking a glass off the table.

 

“Ah, Aizawa-Sensei, Eri-Chan, to what do I owe the pleasure?” Dazai grinned, lazily walking over to them, the door closing quietly behind him. Lunch could wait.

Eri waved, moving from behind Aizawa to stand next to the brunette’s legs, wide-eyed as she stared the bandaged teen down.

 

“Eri wanted to hang out with you and Chuuya. Also, I heard what happened with Mineta; I apologize for that,” Aizawa bowed his head, informing the brunette how he was able to get him pulled out of class during second, and give him a reprimand, but the way Dazai smiled blankly at him told him it wasn’t appreciated. Fair enough since Mineta was allowed back during third, so he’s sure the kid was giving Dazai dirty looks once he returned.

 

“Yeah, thanks.” the brunette brought his attention to the young girl who was now clinging to his leg, her horn gone with the wind the instant she made contact. Aizawa’s eyes widened for a moment before relaxing, his facing going back to indifference.

 

“You’re extremely clingy,” the words, while they may seem condescending, were spoken in a soft, calming tone as a bandaged hand made its way to caress her misty ivory-blue hair. The girl flinched slightly, her body tense until Dazai removed his hand, leaving it to hover above the girl. Watching the girl’s reaction, she hadn’t made a move to replace the hand, so he was about to retrieve it completely until she awkwardly stood on her tippy toes.

 

Aizawa watched it all happen with an unreadable expression, but he felt extremely glad of the outcome; it’s already hard to get the girl to communicate with other heroes in fear that she’d hurt them, always clinging to him whenever they’re out, so having her get comfortable around others is a trial he is willing to complete.

 

“It’s nice to know you’re not suspended… can we go to the teacher’s lounge?” Eri whispered, her voice battling a feather. Dazai caught onto it and a small smile grazed his face, his eye softening slightly.

 

“Sure, let’s go get the chibi,” Dazai absentmindedly picked up Eri, startling her slightly as he entered the cafeteria. Eri buried her face in his chest, hiding away from the curious gazes that instantly turned their way.

Some people’s faces lit up seeing her— mainly Midoriya, Kirishima, or anyone who was involved in the supposed raid.

 

Chuuya was busy playing some game on his phone until Arahabaki began yelling at him, penetrating his skull. His face turned red with annoyance, already having a clue as to why it’s acting immature, but he chose to not indulge it. Even the telltale sign of someone standing next to him hadn’t brought him from the cursing tirade sent toward the singularity.

 

“Hi, Eri!” His head shot up at the greeting, his head darting to the left to find Dazai with Eri in his arms, her head laying on his chest, hiding away from the stares. She buried herself further at the recognition Kirishima had been the one to give, despite not spending much time with the girl.

 

Chuuya looked confused but wasn’t complaining; spending time with her was always a nice pass time.

 

“Sup, kid,” greeted the ginger. Eri acknowledged the greeting with a quiet hum.

 

Looking around, Chuuya found Aizawa standing next to the doors, patiently waiting, so either the visit was timed or there was something else.

 

Before he could ask, Midoriya scurried to the table, ready to give his greetings until he noticed the girl’s horn missing. His eyes widened; a tad afraid she had used her quirk due to its malfunctions until he remembered who’s holding her and his tightened chest relaxed before his breath hitched, remembering how he’s supposed to get closer to Dazai. But the issue was how to do so…

 

Then an idea sparked in his head.

 

“Does No Longer Human allow you to know the nature of someone’s power? Liketheirweaknessesstrength–” The bush-haired teen asked, getting ready to pull out his notebook as his speech sped up to incomprehensibleness. Dazai stared at him incredulously before shaking his head, adjusting Eri in his arms.

 

“No, it only nullifies,” Midoriya still wrote it down anyway, “if it could do all of that, I’d be a spy.” Midoriya’s face was a tad red from embarrassment due to his shortly cut rant, but that didn’t stop his pencil from roaming along the paper of his notebook (was it a new one?) before going still. Shaking his head, he found his thoughts outlandish. Surely there are spies working for heroes, so why does Dazai mentioning it unease him?

 

“No… Longer Human?” Eri mumbled, looking up at the brunette curiously.

 

“The name of my power. Chibi’s name is ‘Upon the Tainted Sorrow,’” the girl cocked her head. Aizawa’s quirk is rather simple name-wise. So are all the other heroes that greeted her ever since she came here. She’s even sure her’s is simplistic. ‘Rewind.’

 

Her curious gaze was blatantly caught by the brunette, the slight smile adoring his lips widening to show some teeth.

 

“We don’t have quirks; we have abilities.” And Eri’s entire world seemed suffocating; she heard of the powers before. Kai wanted to experiment on someone like that before due to them being naturally stronger in hopes of curing the world of its sicknesses, but, to her knowledge, he never caught the opportunity and tried to make-do with her, yet any “ability-erasing” bullet was a dud, and only served to make quirks vanish entirely.

 

Trying to clear her mind, she spotted Midoriya awkwardly standing behind them, his notebook still in hand as if wondering how he should proceed.

 

“It’s why Aizawa can only stop your ability from working while I can remove the horn completely— if only temporarily.” Dazai shrugged, though it seemed awkward with Eri in his arms. The girl still stared at him, open mouthed until a new fear erupted. Kai was so close to achieving his goals. Did he know Dazai as an ability user? Surely, he did, right?

 

“Alright, stop bragging!” An angry voice spoke up, making Eri tense slightly.

 

“Ah, but Pomeranian-Kun, I’m only being factual!” Dazai defended, the nickname gaining some snorts from people. Eri watched as Chuuya stood to flick the brunette on the head, causing him to whine at the shorter.

 

“Stop being a–” Chuuya stared at Eri before grumbling– “you know.”

 

“Why, no, Chuuya, I don’t know,” Dazai grinned, his eye speaking of a challenge Eri couldn’t decipher. Chuuya scoffed, pushing the other’s shoulder slightly before he gently removed Eri from the younger’s grasp.

 

“Wah! Chuuya, this is child abduction!” Accused the other, pointing offended at the ginger while looking mopey as he watched Eri make herself comfortable in Chuuya’s arms.

Chuuya stuck his tongue out, blowing a gentle raspberry that would’ve been hard to hear had Eri not been close.

Despite the fun chatter going around her, the reminder of what Kai wanted to achieve with the power of abilities clung to her like a shadow. Subconsciously, she buried herself within the ginger, startling him as he stared down at her, a concerned eyebrow raised.

 

“Are you okay?” He whispered, making sure no one else could hear in case it made her cower more. Eri shook her head, her body now trembling. If she was paying attention, she would’ve sworn Chuuya had cursed slightly, but noises began blurring and her focus was glitchy. Shifting from one thing to another abruptly every now and then; she hadn’t even realized Chuuya taking her out of the room until she felt gentle fingers carding through her hair, playing with certain strands before smoothing it out and repeating the process. Nor did she hear Aizawa and Chuuya speaking amongst themselves.

 

A relieved sigh escaped her mouth and her body instinctively relaxed, nuzzling further into the ginger. Nodding— despite it being a late response— she didn’t dare to lift her head in case he could see the residual panic seeping through her slightly contracted pupils. The cafeteria’s door opened, revealing Dazai strolling out like this was a normal occurrence (it could be for him, who knows?), smiling amusedly.

 

“Do you still want to go to the teacher’s lounge?” Brunette waves lolled around the head of their owner as he tilted his head dramatically in order to reach the girl's downward gaze seeping through the cracks of Chuuya’s armpit. Eri instinctively looked away, a response built into her whenever Kai didn’t want to be stared at.

Meekly, she nodded, and allowed herself to be carried to the lounge, content to be with her two saviors.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

“That’s wonderful Eri-Chan!” Dazai grinned, seeing the girl (nervously) rewind the tail of a lizard. She was reluctant to use ‘Rewind’ since the last time a malfunction occurred, the lizard was gone, but luckily Aizawa was around to deal with it, even though it didn’t bring the lizard back...

 

“Do you… believe so?” She mumbled, her head looking down; the belief that her power was evil and could only be such still ate away at her. How could something so cruel be wonderful?

 

“Mhm! Soon, you’ll be able to turn the slug back into a dog!” Dazai clasped his hands together, imaginary stars in his eye, “but alas, once that happens, we’d have to part ways.” Chuuya glared harshly at the other, who looked disgusted at the idea of Chuuya turning into a mutt. Chuuya’s teeth scraped together harshly as his mind skyrocketed to find an insult.

 

Eri stared down at her hands, biting softly at her lips before something came to mind.

 

“Is Yokohama dangerous?” Chuuya and Dazai shared a look, Chuuya raising an eyebrow, while Dazai cocked his head. The city was one kai used to mumble relentlessly about. If she could recall, that is where ability users reside, no?

 

“Any place is dangerous if you’re in the wrong area,” mused Dazai, “but overall? No, it’s rather peaceful.” Aizawa looked a tad shocked at the answer. All the rumors saying the city was a bloodbath murdering pro heroes seeking to save it came to mind, but he didn’t say anything. They live(d) there, not him.

Gazing at the clock, he peeped the time.

 

“It appears lunch is over with. Eri, would you like to accompany them to class?” Eri stood up, immediately clinging onto Dazai’s hand. Half of her body hid behind Chuuya’s leg, too, one hand clutching onto it as she nervously nodded.

Aizawa got up, stretching slightly while walking toward the door, opening it wide, and allowing the trio to exit first.

 

The walk to class was quiet (and slow) apart from teens strolling to class around them. Footsteps jumbled on top of each other, the echoing sound of shoes becoming indistinguishable from their origins.

Chatter was amongst them, though the teens had the decency to keep it a normal level for others.

 

Once the large 1A door came into view, Aizawa gently grabbed Eri’s hand and waved ‘goodbye’ to the two. Watching the adult, she awkwardly copied the action before instinctively hiding behind his legs. There was a silent promise in her unsure wave. A promise that said she’d see them again. Now, who were they to deny the girl that? So Dazai offered her an overly exaggerated wave, while Chuuya gave a canine-grin.

 

Once their teacher and child left, Dazai was the first to enter the classroom. Everyone was already present, so numerous eyes went their way.

 

“Dazai, Chuuya, welcome back!” Hagakure bounced on the balls of her feet while Mina waved happily at them.

 

“How was Eri?” Asked the pink alien, dragging out the name slightly. Anyone standing began making their way to their desks, so they wouldn’t displease their teacher.

 

“Lovely as ever.” Dazai answered, his tone light and as honest as he’s allowing it to be — which isn’t much, but enough— while he bobbed to his desk, plopping down with a sigh. Chatter resumed and was rather quiet as they waited for their fifth period teacher to arrive.

Dazai’s head lolled downward, his eye resting as he strained his ears on peculiar conversations. That continued for two minutes until the familiar feeling of someone staring brought him from his observing and back to the “dainty” world he wishes to rid himself of, a mahogany eye opened lazily to find darker ones staring nervously.

 

“Dazai-Kun, I was wondering if you’d like to study with me, Midoriya, and a few others after school.” Yaoyorozu was turned in her desk slightly, looking directly into his eye. Dazai cocked his head curious. He’d never been invited to study with them; he had no reason to be. His grades were marvelous and those two could handle the wave of dumbasses this class was unfortunate to be blessed with, so he never put himself out there as a candidate.

 

“My! Is there a reason for this invitation?” There had to be. there was an ulterior motive; he just had to solve it.

 

“Well, you’re exceptionally smart, so I feel it’d be–” Dazai’s eye narrowed as the girl spewed her excuse; it was obvious she was nervous about its credibility, so this wasn’t a true “from the heart” invitation.

 

“Sold! I’ll show,” grinned the brunette, leaning on the palm of his hand. Yaoyorozu’s mouth was agape, but quickly, she fixed her expression to a grateful one.

 

“I’m grateful.”

 

Watching as the conversation played out, Chuuya glared slightly at the brunette, already seeing the gears in his head turn. ‘What trouble did he get himself into?’ Was the only question he could ask. Ever since his suspension, he’d been more on guard, though it was hard for the plain eye to see.

 

‘Eh, not my problem.’ Decided the ginger, removing his gaze from the younger. Funnily enough, once he did so, Aizawa entered the room, looking tired as ever. See? When you stop giving your attention to fish, blessings happen.

 

“My apologies for being tardy,” he didn’t bother going into depth. With Eri, it makes sense he’d have to find a suitable babysitter for her, “Anyway, get dressed in your hero costumes. We’re doing mock battles today,” everyone stood from their desks, quickly leaving out the door to the locker rooms.

 

Upon entering, everyone beelined to their lockers, chatting excitedly about what’s to be expected of them, but in the corner of the room was Mineta chatting secretly with Kaminari.

 

“You sure, dude? I mean, that doesn’t seem cool,” asked the humanoid Pokémon, yellow eyes squinting at the short teen standing as if he’d crack the code to world peace— or world domination. That seemed more plausible.

 

“Just trust me! It’s like peeking on girls!”

 

“Yeah, like you have much luck with that…” Kaminari glanced awkwardly around the room. Dazai and Chuuya normally took the longest to get ready— for whatever reason— and Mineta proposed a prank to pull on them. Not that Kaminari isn’t up for a good prank every once in a while, but it crossed the line between “prank” and “harassment,” and quite frankly, he already has a reputation for hanging out with the shorter, and despite his usual dumbass antics, he does know when something goes too far.

 

“Oh, come on! Please?” Mineta looked as if his entire world would crash down the instant Kaminari disagreed (it probably would, actually. His constitution doesn’t seem that strong).

The “prank” would be something rather simple; it consisted of sneaking into their lockers and either planting something in there or taking something out. If it was anyone else, the electricity user (probably) would’ve jumped on the bandwagon instantly, but they aren’t anyone else.

 

“I still don’t know, dude,” Kaminari decided that’d be a good place to end the conversation, going back to getting ready. Mineta looked betrayed, his face scrunched up, red, and snot nearly leaving his nose as he reluctantly continued putting on his grape-oriented costume.

 

Once everyone was finished changing and left, Dazai left the stall, grinning happily at Chuuya, which only meant bad things to come.

 

Sighing, giving into the silent prompting sent his way, “What are you smiling about?” Squinted the ginger before Dazai cheerfully pulled out a dart gun, showing it off like it was a ~¥144,419 art piece. If he wanted, he’d probably start twirling around with it, too, like some Disney princess. Sorrow for the unfortunate filled Chuuya’s heart as his eyes narrowed. He needed a glass of whiskey. Stat. Wine was too expensive and grandeur to waste on this revelation.

 

This school has to be fucking dumb.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Class 1A stood in a line while their teacher explained their newest objective: keep their flag on their person. Currently, they were in the viewing area watching over the mock city.

 

“As heroes, there will be times where you have to keep things safe while fighting. Whether it be the detonator to a bomb, or confidential information in a briefcase,” Aizawa stared blankly at his students; his face showing little to no emotion, “You’re all required to protect your flags, whoever has the most is excused from tomorrow’s exercises, while the overall losers are left to clean the class.” Now everyone looked determined to win, their lips pursed and brows inward. Dazai yawned quietly while Chuuya bumped his shoulder, a silent promise to make Dazai clean the class. Like that’ll ever happen.

 

“Sir,” Iida raised his hand high for the entire sky— if possible— to see, “how do we determine the losers?”

 

“Whoever has zero flags.” Answered their teacher. Then he went on a long rant fully explaining the task set upon them: everyone starts off with one numbered flag, and there is a 4.5-minute timer for them to obtain the other’s flag. The one to gain the other’s flag is the winner and will go to the next match, the one to lose theirs is a loser and is disqualified, while if a tie happens, they’re both disqualified, but due to them still having their flags, they’re neither a winner nor loser.

So, in short: The person with the most flags wins and gets to skip on exercises, while anyone with zero flags loses and has to clean, and if they’re disqualified, due to a tie, nothing happens.

 

“Iida, please help me pass out the flags.”

 

“Yes, sir!”

Notes:

Updates may be getting even slower, so yeah, but don’t worry! It’s just me making the rest of the chapters, so I can upload them all one day. Don’t know how long this fanfic will be, but I took some time out of my day to try and make a plot diagram of the story (poorly made, but should be an okay guide), so I know how I want it to end!!

Chapter 30

Notes:

Thank you all for your suggestions!! They are very much appreciated, and I think I did my best to make it lore accurate; I even spent hours looking at their individual wiki pages, so I hope this doesn’t disappoint too badly (I never want to see a wiki page again)!! 😅😅
Now, in the previous chapter (I believe) I said chapters may slow because I’m working on making ALL the chapters, but not only is that a factor, but I’m going back to school next week on the 5th…😩

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Dazai played lazily with the flag in hand. #21. Most had put their flags in the belts or pockets of their clothes, only a few daring to have it in their hands, or extremely out there; it was all allowed as long as it was easy to snatch off of them, anyway. Aizawa had already called out who was going against who, now they were preparing themselves.

Gazing at the surroundings in screen, a sigh left his mouth. There was a giant training arena with the usual boundary lines. A raspy voice with the faintest accent of the slums came from behind him, “If we’re fighting on the training arena, what’s with the mock city?” Chuuya had voiced the question that was forming within his mind.

 

“That,” Aizawa gestured to the city, “is for tomorrow’s training.” Grinning, anyone could tell their teacher was planning on working them to the bone, so a lot began praying they’d have the most flags by the end of this training session. Once the few minutes they’ve been given to prep were over, Aizawa began the training tournament.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

First Round: Bakugo Katsuki vs. Eijiro Kirishima

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Everything was calm, like the calm before a storm is predicted to erupt; the air flowed gently from the numerous ACs around training area, surrounding the two participants as they awaited the signal.

 

Everyone in the camera room watched with bated anticipation; it was obvious who was going to win this fight from the get-go, so few stares were of interest.

 

On the training arena, Bakugo glared at his opponent daringly, his flag in the green and orange belt carrying grenades, already coming up with a good strategy to deal with the red head. Kirishima hardened his hands, staring back at him with (almost) the same intensity, but not purpose; his flag neatly hanging in the belt around his waist adorning a red “R.” The air now seemed thick, time appeared slow, and the more their teacher waited to start, the more arrogant Bakugo seemed to get.

 

Small explosions crackled on the blond’s palms; a cocky smile etched on his face. Aizawa’s hand lingered on the “START” button. Ten seconds passed before finally, a buzzing sound was made, and Bakugo immediately rushed forward, propelling himself with giant explosions. Instantly, once he’s close enough, he sends a powerful right-hook Kirishima’s way, celestial flare crackling around his fist once it lands.

 

A deafening bang sounded, and surrounding area was smoky, causing a few to squint at the screens, but once it cleared, Kirishima came into view, blocking out numerous attacks with his arms while also keeping his flag from reach, moving backwards repeatedly, and even managing a dash to the side whenever Bakugo became cocky enough to reach for the #8 flag, but that didn’t help since it always sent him directly into another fit of explosions.

 

Kirishima sent numerous punches Bakugo’s way, some even managing to land before being met with explosions. Bakugo maneuvered left in defense of a punch aimed at his stomach before putting his hand in Kirishima’s face, setting off numerous sharp pops until Kirishima punched outward again, nearly knocking into his noggin, but Bakugo evaded downward.

 

Despite the show of resilience, Kirishima, himself, began feeling overheated from the onslaught of thunderous blasts, but he didn’t put down his arms, continuing to get abused by the repetitive attacks, and if lucky, managing to hit the blond a couple times.

The actions continued on for some time, Bakugo repeatedly blasting explosions, Kirishima constantly blocking and punching as the surrounding area became smokier and hard to breathe in.

 

Just as Kirishima noticed the perfect opening, Aizawa came on the announcement, his voice dead as ever.

 

“Bakugo Katsuki wins.”

 

Kirishima’s eyes widened while they traveled down to his belt. Indeed, his flag was no longer in his possession, and Bakugo held it in his hands with a wide grin. A smile formed on the red head’s face.

 

‘So manly,’ he thought as he made his way off of the arena, congratulating Bakugo on his victory, to which the blond grinned harder, a triumphant aura surrounding him.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Second Round: Ochaco Uraraka vs. Kyoka Jiro

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Ochaco rushed forward, collecting any debris caused from the first round. Sadly, it was only pebbles available to be picked, but considering Jiro had yet to act, the auburn teen decided it’s best to have the first move than not. Especially when most battles are won by the person who hit first— but only if their attack was able to disorient the other. Now, all Ochaco had to worry about as her chunky heels clacked along the ground, occasionally hitting it harder for a speed boost was to avoid Kyoka’s earphone jacks. Just as she got close enough to risk the dangers of being whipped by the jacks, she made herself weightless and pounced, hands out for the taking. Kyoka’s face turned more determined while finger pads reached closer to her face. The extensions of her ears reached to her boots and plugged themselves into the stereos.

 

Abruptly, intense heartbeat sounds pierced Ochaco’s ears, making her mind disoriented. Due to her gravity being nullified, she was also shot meters away from her opponent. Thoughts of canceling her gravity shouted in her mind, but the pain of sound abusing her ears subconsciously caused her hands to shakily reach and plug her ears. Then the feeling stopped. The sound of a beating heart was no more.

Shaking and dazed, Ochaco checked her surroundings to find herself out of bounds. A defeated sigh escaped her mouth as she gladly flopped on her back. Her ears throbbed and overall? She was now tired.

 

The muffled voice of Aizawa calling the match only made her more exhausted.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Third Round: Izuku Midoriya vs. Rikido Sato

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Sato ripped open a couple packets of sugar, dumping the contents in his mouth and swallowing without much of a face as his muscles grew in capacity. Izuku got into position, green electricity surrounded his body erratically; his brain was going at high speeds as he remembered the weaknesses of his opponent's quirk: hypoglycemia — effectively lowers his cognitive functions, decreases his intelligence, and lethargy. So really, all Izuku had to do was wait until the sleepiness hits him then take his flag for the win!

 

Sato comes rushing toward him, fist ready to strike before Izuku jumps into the air, over his head, and lands behind him at a safe distance. Sato still has a good level of intelligence (not enough considering his actions), so he quickly turns and charges back at the green hero, ready to strike again. A dance of evading punches and jumping high into the air ensued before Sato completely forgot about the flag and began groaning and swaying, mumbling the words “sleepy,” and “I’m tired” repeatedly like a witch laying a curse. Finally, he fainted to the ground and Izuku quickly grabbed his flag, victory glazing his eyes.

 

Aizawa called the match.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Fourth Round: Momo Yaoyorozu vs. Mina Ashido

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Momo had spent the past minutes reading her book and understanding newer things all the way down to their molecular levels as a just in case. There hadn’t been a moment for her to fight Mina; she never assumed she’d have to, but an acidic quirk proves troublesome considering it’s acid. Not many things are built to work against it, or rather, not many things that she knows down to the molecular level, but that’s not to say she didn’t study acidic resistant objects. She could easily go for a Teflon-covered shield, or something with Neoprene, but– an idea sparked in her mind.

 

Mina stood stretching, widely grinning. There wasn’t much of a plan in her mind; she was planning on going with the flow since that proved to be beneficial for her. Just when Momo finished creating a shield and pole, the timer began and Mina immediately rushed forward, creating non-corrosive acid from her feet as a makeshift slip-and-slide. Forming small acid balls (and making sure the solubility wasn’t too dangerous), Mina began throwing them toward the vice president.

 

Instinctively, Momo raises the shield.

 

The quick sound of acid hitting metal, along with a slow sizzling sound as it ate through it slowly caused Momo’s face to grimace before her eyes widened at the distance gained by Mina. She was a pole’s length away, so quickly, she struck out her pole, side-arming it, but Mina, with her agility, dodged each hit sent her way. Another acid attack was sent to the black-haired teen, inciting her to raise her shield again, but the acid this time was a tad bit stronger and tore through the metal more quickly.

 

Swinging the pole again, Momo’s eyes narrowed immensely. Her plan was coming together in front of her simply due to her classmate's reckless behavior. As discreet as she could, Momo quickly began working on something more prominent against acid, sparkles of pink and blue forming at her left shoulder all the way down to her wrist (the back), another at the palm of her hand, and finally, her back thigh while she swung her pole at Mina’s feet. The excessive use of her quirk didmake her feel sort of weak, but luckily, she had a hefty breakfast and lunch.

 

Mina has difficulties using her acid on living beings due to her lack of mastery with the corrosive properties of her quirk, so it’s obvious she’s keeping her attacks aimed at the shield and pole to put Momo at a disadvantage; however, if Momo puts her in a tight position, it could work in her favor and victory can be enacted. The plan itself was simple, but effective if right. Momo just hopes she has the full courage to pull it off.

 

Mina continued to effortlessly throw balls of acid Momo’s way. Each attack was met with the pang of metal then sizzling. Currently, she can’t get as close to Momo with her pole and shield in the way, so she’s working on making them unusable. Using the acid at her feet to dodge swings or strikes, even jumping when it’s a foot-sweep, Mina was sure she had it in bag. Suddenly, just as she was about to throw another acid attack Momo’s way, Mina’s eyes widened and her hand lowered. Momo had set her shield (it couldn’t be called that anymore; it was too hole-ridden to protect) down and struck her pole at Mina, but due to the lack of protection, Mina wasn’t as sure about sending a ball of acid her way— even if she lowered its corrosiveness. After a few more advances were made and Mina was in a tight position, the pole was dropped. Mina had expected the girl to be more resistant than that, but– Mina’s eyes narrowed. Momo had pulled out yet another shield and pole.

 

Eyebrows furrowing, realizing what Momo had done, Mina raised her hand again and began firing off acid shots, only this time, the shield hadn’t melted as planned. Momo was now determined and rushed forward, taking advantage of the momentary surprise on Mina’s features. Pole in hand, she swung her pole out. Expectantly, Mina had evaded the attack, but Momo quickly threw a small container out. Eyes widening, Mina used her acid to destroy the small flash-bang before it could erupt, but that only worked in Momo’s favor as she pulled out her actual secret weapon: a net gun.

Shooting it off, the webs unfurled like a deadly dance of silk and steel. Spiraling through the air, it latched around Mina like a claw-hand, trapping her instantly within its web-like snare. Forming acid from her skin, Mina prepared herself to dissolve the web and get back up to continue before Momo rushed forward with all her might and narrowly grasped her flag, snatching it out of her right boot.

 

Silence overruled them before Mina began laughing, “oh, man! I hadn’t expected that at all!” She cackled, holding her stomach the best she could in the web. Momo, now awkward, yet happy with herself, quickly made work of releasing her classmate from its mechanisms.

 

“I was worried I wouldn’t pull it off…” mumbled the black-haired teen, her cheeks flushed a rosy tint. The two chatted a bit, even as Aizawa called the match, and instructed them to return to the viewing area. Mina was ecstatic, yet curious about the plan Momo had made, and Momo tried her best to explain it, especially the part involving the empty flash-bang.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Fifth Round: Osamu Dazai vs. Denki Kaminari

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Dazai yawned; he was tired, and quickly wanted this over with.

 

Kaminari had a childishly determined look to him until it shifted just as quickly. Now, he adorned an unsure expression, remembering that his quirk was pointless against Dazai, and the distance between them was quite impractical even if he could use it.

He’d have to rely on his fighting skills if he wanted to win this, and sadly, he didn’t care much to pay attention to the other’s style much in the past since any mock battles fought, Dazai always relied on trolling his opponent into submission, or purposely losing when the fight wasn’t interesting.

 

Perhaps Dazai would do the same for him?

 

The buzzer began and before Kaminari could even think to do anything, he heard something being shot then he felt something sharp stick him in his neck. Yellow eyes widened before his body became heavy and his mind drowsy; he could barely lift a hand before nearly eating shit. Luckily, the tell-tale sound of sprinting was heard, and not-very-strong arms caught him in time, laying him on the ground. His eyes struggled to stay open as he saw the brunette happily grab his flag, even waving it to him with a victorious smile.

The brunette’s lips moved, but Kaminari didn’t bother trying to understand as he allowed sleep to take over.

 

(“Thank you for being my test subject…”) Dazai looked smugly at the sleeping teen before succumbing to the ennui of the situation. Aizawa quickly called the match, and Dazai reluctantly dragged the other to the camera room, sighing the entire time despite it being his fault for sedating him.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Sixth Round: Tsuyu Asui vs. Yuga Aoyama

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

There was a loud ‘thud,’ and the match was over. Tsuyu merely wrapped Yuga in her tongue, throwing him out of bounds and forcing him to forfeit his flag, proclaiming her the victor of the short battle.

 

In the viewing area, Todoroki and a few others moved away from the cameras, either losing interest in the fights or preparing for their own.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Seventh Round: Hanta Sero vs. Mashirao Ojiro

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

“Wha–!” Mashirao called out as tape immediately wrapped around him; his arms, tail, and legs were bound in an awkward, hard to get out of, angle. The match had just begun, and he was facing defeat. Wiggling himself in the sticky tape trying to break it before Sero comes to claim his flag, Mashirao found the situation hopeless and gave up, laying his head on the ground, he watched as Sero claimed official victory.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Eighth Round: Minoru Mineta vs. Chuuya Nakahara

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Mineta was a trembling mess as he stood across from his opponent: one angry dog. Perhaps the universe was telling him something when he got onto the nerves of not only the ginger, but the brunette, too, and this was the gods from above finally cashing in his ticket.

 

Chuuya didn’t bother even stretching, there was no need to; his flag was in his fist, his foot tapping the ground impatiently. The thoughts of causing as much pain – but not enough to garner trouble – to the shortest kicked in; he’d been getting on his nerves tremendously and the threats fed to him only seem to stick for some time before bouncing off like water to cocoa powder. If whatever gods are watching over him has decided to bless him with a moment to shut his trap, who is he to not take it? That’d be sacrilege, right?

 

A grin casted on Chuuya’s face, serving to make Mineta cower until he was comparable to liquid on the floor— which is what he will be the moment Aizawa gives them the “go-ahead.”

 

Just as the timer began, a boom sounded, startling everyone in the viewing room.

 

“Huh–?!” Hagakure squeaked out. Anyone who’d lost interest in the battles crowded the cameras to find Mineta stuck to the ground in a small crater like glue, tears streaming down his red face while Chuuya walked calmly to him and plucked the flag stuck to his sticky hair, the stickiness of it not lasting long as Chuuya shook the grape-like ball still attached to the #19 flag to the ground. Aizawa quickly called the match, allowing Mineta to be released from the chains of gravity. Typically, while Chuuya is a-okay with any length of a battle, this one felt too short and not as savory as any other one he’s been in, and he hardly got to let the little perv suffer from gravity.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Ninth Round: Fumikage Tokoyami vs. Toru Hagakure

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

This round ended fast as Dark Shadow overwhelmed Hagakure into dropping her flag before swooping to get it, proclaiming Tokoyami the victor as the match was called.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Tenth Round: Mezo Shoji vs. Iida Tenya

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

This round ended quickly, too, as Iida used his engines to boost his speed across the arena, quickly allowing him to grab Shoji’s flag. The limb user was quite stunned, but accepted his defeat regardless as Aizawa called the match.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Eleventh Round: Shoto Todoroki vs. Koji Koda

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Before Koda could even summon animals to his side, Todoroki had quickly frozen the arena, calmly walked to him, and carefully melted the ice enough to take the flag that was previously fiddled with due to nerves.

 

Aizawa called the match, and all winners were expected to meet up while the disqualified were to change out of their hero costumes and wait in the viewing area.

 

Bakugo, Jiro, Izuku, Momo, Dazai, Tsuyu, Sero, Chuuya, Tokoyami, Iida, and Shoto all lined up, looking toward their teacher with anticipation.

Each of them now had two flags, meaning for the next battle, if they were to win, they’d gain four, then the next, six.

Dazai had a small smile on his face, Chuuya had a grin on his face like a dog, Bakugo was smiling arrogantly, Jiro was unfazed, Izuku was determined, Iida was nodding along to what was being given, Momo appeared awkward, yet ready to give her best, Sero had an easy-going smile, and Tsuyu, Tokoyami, and Shoto had attentive expressions on their faces. Aizawa began the draw, and these were their new pairings:

 

Tsuyu Asui vs. Fumikage Tokoyami

Bakugo Katsuki vs. Momo Yaoyorozu

Kyoka Jiro vs. Osamu Dazai

Izuku Midoriya vs. Iida Tenya

Shoto Todoroki vs. Chuuya Nakahara

 

It was a tad cramped considering Sero hadn’t a partner, so Aizawa did another draw, earning confused gazes.

 

“Due to the uneven number, we will have a twelfth round. Whoever wins will have to give up their flag.” Aizawa drew the name.

 

Tsuyu Asui

 

A small ‘kero’ left her mouth while Aizawa instructed them to the arena again.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Tsuyu was the victor of the round, leaving her with the advantage of four flags; it put quite the target on her back, but sadly, this wasn’t a free-for-all training session, leaving a few cursing under their breath. Sero sulked as he trudged back to the locker room. He’d be fine.

Notes:

Did you perhaps note when I became tired of writing out the battles? 👀👀 they were very mentally taxing, especially when they required me to do actually research… I hadn’t a clue what hyperglycemia was until a few days ago, and then I had to refreshen my memory about solubility and viscosity, and then I had to search up numerous things that were resistant against acid… 😭

Anyway, if you’re confused about Momo vs. Mina (because I will admit, I didn’t give it my 100% sorry guys) when Momo threw the flash-bang, it wasn’t like an active one; it was only a decoy for when she was (discreetly) making more materials in order to catch Mina off guard. If there’s anything else you may be confused about, I’ll try to explain what my thought process was the best I can, but depending on the day you ask will depend on if I even remember what I was going with, lol.

Also, if there’s any oddly worded sentences or mis-spelled words, please tell me! I re-listened through the audio-thingy that Word comes with, but I’m sure I missed over some oddly phrased things.

But anyway, yeah, that’s all! I really like how some of these fights turned out (especially since I’m not all that familiar with writing fight scenes; I can’t recall if I ever said the reason I started this was to get better at writing fights, but if I didn’t (or I worded it weird) that’s part of the reason why this exists, the other is because I’m a sucker for crossover fanfics)!!

Also, I want to add this link in case anyone needs it for their MHA stories and don’t want to spend hours on wiki like I did!!

https://docs.google.com/document/d/185XY98r9D5aw88nZxNDM0j-2NhPgl7kQgmXivMb3a4Q/edit

It’s a document of everything I deemed to be useful to a character 100% such as their teachers, hero names, appearances, personalities, quirks, usages, and overall abilities. This is ONLY for 1A!!

Chapter 31

Notes:

I’m back from the dead. School is as terrible as ever but I have a funny culinary teacher, so that makes going to the dreadful place better.

Chapter Text

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Tsuyu A. vs. Fumikage T.

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

“Feel the wrath of the void!” Fumikage shouted, dark shadow lunging outward toward Tsuyu, “tremble before my power!” Tsuyu jumped out of the way, dark shadow striking air below as Tsuyu made two small hops backwards for safe measure.

 

“Kero,” Tsuyu croaked, her tongue hanging loosely in her mouth as she jumped high, slinging the extendable muscle in an attempt to grab at Tokoyami’s flags; however, the chuuni edge lord was quick, using dark shadow to evade the attack as the shadow grasped the frog-girl’s tongue, yanking her forward as she crashes to the ground. Eyes wide, Tsuyu uses her body to brace herself as a thud is heard, numerous people wincing in the viewing area. Luckily, she wasn’t at a height that could cause any serious injuries, so she got back to her fours, hopping skillfully as to evade incoming attacks as her feet skidded along the ground as dark shadow delivered claw attacks her way. Jumping high, Tsuyu delivered a kick toward the conscious shadow.

 

Dashing to the side, dark shadow continued to strike hits. Slashing at the air as Tsuyu continues to hop away from the violent attacks. Whipping her tongue, the same as before enacted, and due to the unwavering grip, Tsuyu was unable to retreat her tongue safely. Eyes widening, she began to accept her fate as the shadowy manifestation grew closer.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Katsuki B. vs. Momo Y.

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

There was minimal time to react once continuous explosions blasted in the room, dust cluttering the air like it had before on the first round, making it stuffy to breath in.

 

Yaoyorozu’s shield was raised, blocking all the ruthless attacks sent her way; however, instead of having a full proof plan, she was backed into a corner. With Mina, it was certain the girl would be at a disadvantage using her quirk directly on a person, but Bakugo doesn’t care as much as one should for the regards of others’ safety. Raising her shield high, Bakugo’s attack was evaded as she quickly jumped away from a leg blast.

The sound of explosions hitting metal, causing it to reverberate from the material into the hands of Momo, making her hands to feel weirdly numb, repeated in the room, not once catching a break; getting pushed back repeatedly, nearly tripping over herself, and unable to find the perfect opportunity to strike. Swinging her pole blindly, wanting any upper hand she can get, a squeak escaped her lips as the pole was blown out of her hands, flying meters away, out of bounds. Out of her reach.

 

‘Okay, that hadn’t worked,’ thought Yaoyorozu, iridescent pink and blue forming on her forearm, spitting out a pole. Her unoccupied hand grabbed it, quickly using it to swing at Bakugo, who’d expected the attack and blasted himself back, scoffing. Narrowing his eyes, his hands cackled before grinning like a battle lunatic.

 

“You’re finally taking this seriously?!” He shouted at the girl, grinning so sharp, his canines might break his teeth. Lunging forward, propelling himself with explosions, Momo brought her shield up, protecting herself from the attacks as heat began building up around her. Sweating profusely, Momo began formulating another plan, constantly having to save herself from tripping or receiving burns until the buzzer ran, frightening her before a relief engulfed her as the sparks halted.

 

‘At least it’s a ti–’ Momo’s eyes wandered to her shoes, seeing her left heel out of bounds. Flicking her gaze to meet with Bakugo’s, the man smiled victoriously as he held out his hand, a silent, yet loud, demand of her flags. Momo gave them up without a fuss.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Kyoka J. vs. Osamu D.

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Dazai’s shoulders sagged slightly. This was a tricky battle; it doesn’t take a genius to know that the darts won’t hold much weight against Jiro if she chooses to use that heartbeat method of hers, and while No Longer Human stays true to not letting him get affected by powers, there wasn’t a sure way to get her flags without putting his hands on her, and while he has no qualms about hitting a woman, he wasn’t sure if he wanted to put too much thought or action into these tournaments. Everyone was taking them so seriously… for a moment, he was ready to just forfeit– Dazai’s face soured. Chuuya wouldn’t ever let it die if he lost now; he sure as hell would keep bringing it up even when they’re in hell together burning and getting tortured by hell’s worst— or would they be hell’s worst? Who knows? — especially since he’d be made to clean.

Grumbling under his breath, Dazai waited patiently for the timer to begin. Mahogany eyes narrowed, preying upon his opponent like he would your typical mafia enemy. Everyone has flaws; everyone has weak points, weaknesses, blind spots, etc.… no one is truly invincible, if they were, he’s sure all his plans to annoy or torture Chuuya would prove pointless.

Jiro cannot use her quirk for long without risking overuse; that’s a major flaw with her power because no matter how powerful, she still must be careful with the output. Another was her less-than efficient close combat capabilities. Again, Dazai was only above-average regarding physical combat, so he’s sure defeating her would be no issue, but ennui is a hard emotion to get rid of and Dazai quite likes it in his life; it stops him from being a brute.

 

As the timer began, Dazai shot a quick dart as a distraction, but as predicted, Jiro quickly plugged her jacks into her stereos and busted one concentrated heartbeat to deflect the weapon. Dazai couldn’t tell what the girl was thinking, but if he had to guess, it was her falsely assuming her heart beats would affect him and using it to make him rethink his actions.

 

As Dazai was about to rush forward, he was met with another dilemma. The information he gave of his quirk was the bare minimum; it didn’t reveal all secrets. Yes, it was touch activated, and yes, it was resistant against anything that touched him— power or owner, doesn’t matter, if it has an effect when touching him, it gets nullified— but he never said anything about the little glowing effect No Longer Human gives when he’s surrounded by a power; it’s not often that it happens; the last time he can remember was when Verlaine forced Chuuya to open his gate and the earth became sort of distorted (if that’s the right word) around him as gravity increased, but it happens.

Rushing forward, his little theory proved right; however, it sucks for her because only one man has been able to work around No Longer Human and succeed. Instantly, once he entered the sound waves, No Longer Human surrounded him, creating some weird effect of everything surrounding him appearing distorted as heartbeats blasted through. Jiro’s eyes widened and her mouth fell agape; her eyebrows also furrowed as she watched Dazai advance without a hitch in his movements. Not even getting pushed back slightly

 

In an instant, the two were on the ground, fighting like toddlers over their flags. Jiro pushed her hand onto Dazai’s face while using the other to try and reach the flags placed neatly in his bandages; Dazai palmed her face, pushing her further into the ground as they rolled around. Everyone in the viewing room, sans Todoroki and Bakugo, watched with immense amusement— except for Mineta and Kaminari, who both looked distraught by the distance of the two.

 

On the field, Dazai and Jiro stared at each other, waiting for one to make the first move. Their flags were out of their grasps, sprawled on the ground like litter. Jiro crawled first, but face-butted the ground as Dazai grabbed her leg, dragging her back as he haphazardly got to his feet and ran, bending down to pick up two random flags: one that was in his possession and another that was not. Jiro made it to her feet, too, and began trying to kag the brunette for leverage, but Dazai jumped over her feet, even stuck his tongue out at her like a child as they continued the overall childish battle.

 

The childish fight ended with Dazai being the victor, all four flags in hand and a cheerful smile on his face.

 

Once they entered the viewing room, Dazai remained indifferent to the looks of confusion and shock on the majority faces. Chuuya was the exception; the grin on his face said he’d never let it down. Mineta, too, was an exception considering he was glaring heavily at Dazai, but who cares about him? Jiro had a faint blush on her face, a tad embarrassed by her actions, but she tried to stand proud for the decisions she’s made today.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Izuku M. vs. Tenya I.

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Iida and Midoriya danced around each other, trying to land hits on one another or take each other’s flags. Electric green fused with the smoke of engines as a precise kick aimed at the strict blue-haired teen, missing due to said teen running out the way. Midoriya kneeled to the ground, hand cupping his chin as he thought. The most reliable weak point was over-usage; if Iida relied too much on his quirk, they began overheating and can hinder him, but then again that could take a while, so Midoriya could also rely on clogging the mufflers.

Flashing his gaze around the court, there were many pebbles and decently sized rocks that he could trap inside the engines if he were tricky enough. Jumping as a hefty kick was sent his way, Midoriya skidded across the floor, green electricity following his movement. Determined, Midoriya quickly jumped across the court, collecting a couple pebbles in hand. Iida stared curiously, taking the moment of weakness to dash toward, preparing a nasty kick towards Midoriya’s arm.

Emerald eyes widening, Midoriya jumped out of the way, but not before having the pebbles kicked from his hands, scattering across the floor like marbles. Kneeling again, Midoriya assessed his hand, pushing aside the throb, a new plan formed in his mind. Rushing forward, deciding that taking the flag would be easier than immobilizing the other, Midoriya jumped frantically whenever Iida strikes, and once he’s high enough, his leg raises high into the sky before slamming down, being countered by Ida’s own kick before the engine-user gets thrown back, sliding across the floor as a duckling of smoke trails behind him.

Midoriya sprints at the opportunity, crouched next to Iida in less than two seconds and victoriously taking his flags.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Shoto T. vs. Chuuya N.

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Todoroki shot ice out at Chuuya the instant the buzzer began, determined to trap him within the icy blue, but Chuuya launched off the ground, floating safely in the air before delivering a kick to the ice, breaking it into shards and using his gravity to launched them toward Todoroki, decreasing their gravity as they became closer to the dual-haired teen, but the taller narrowed his eyes, putting up an ice wall in defense. Shooting out a hand, fire flooded the area, but Chuuya used any leftover ice shards, kicking them to dodge the flurry before increasing his gravity, dropping to the ground and decreasing it as he kicked back, launching himself at break-neck speed with a grin as he continued to dodge any fire or kick at any ice sent his way. Chuuya could’ve gave the teen the same treatment Mondays received, but he felt he deserved more respect than that, so he’ll put energy into this fight. Kicking himself into the air behind the dual-toned teen, twisting his body and lowering the gravity on his anchor foot as he swung, everyone in the viewing room awaited the sound of a painful thud but was met with the sound of ice shattering, Chuuya’s foot grazing Todoroki’s face, who leaned back harshly. Chuuya merely smiled, using the pieces of ice to kick himself through the air as Todoroki sent another blast of fire.

Skidding on the floor as he comes to a stop, Chuuya turns to face Todoroki, a fire blazing in his blue eyes as a canine smile showed off his determination. The distance between them wasn’t great, so this plan should prove easy. Sprinting forward, Chuuya busted through the continuously built ice walls before meeting face-to-face with Todoroki, aiming a high kick to his head before the teen dodged, his eyes wide, not expecting the distance gained. Todoroki’s eyes went down to the ginger’s hands once an attack was made in his stomach, sending his into the air briefly as he coughed up spit, but they were in his pockets. Cozy. It was the same leg that was aimed at his head a couple seconds ago— how did it end up there so fast? He didn’t have time to think before another kick was aimed at him, sending him flying; he didn’t think his gravity was any different, so this was the ginger’s brute strength. Saving himself with a wall of ice, Todoroki clutched onto his stomach, coughing, yet still willing to get up and continue; he didn’t want to lose, so if this ended as a tie than that’s better than less.

 

Making the resolve, Todoroki was ready to strike again before the buzzer sounded, confusing him; he wasn’t out of bounds and… looking down, Todoroki’s shoulders slumped slightly. His flags were gone. Looking toward the ginger, he was holding them triumphantly, and that’s when it clicked; when the ginger attacked, his flags must’ve been loosely hanging, so Chuuya kicked him again, making them fall. Looking down, a tad disappointed, Todoroki gave a slight bow before retreating to the locker room.

 

“So strong; I don’t believe he used his qui— sorry, ability— during the ending of theroundwithallthekicks,” Midoriya mumbled, jumbling words together as he wrote viciously in his notebooks gaining fond chuckles from his classmates while Dazai had to stare at him. The kid was smart; too smart and too observant. Both are not dreadful things, but both are dangerous when together. Someone who’s smart but not observant? Risky, and a tad hard to trick but doable. Someone who’s observant but not smart? Not as risky and remarkably easy to gaslight. When it’s both? Doable— anything is doable, especially for Dazai— but will take some time to make them crack or even evade their gaze.

Aizawa nodded at the surviving group approvingly before beginning his draw again, not bothering to wait for them to calm down from the current adrenaline due to “heroes not having the luxury to calm themselves in dire crisis” or whatever.

 

Bakugo K. (4) vs. Fumikage T. (6)

 

Dazai O. (4) vs. Nakahara C. (4)

 

Midoriya I. (4) vs. (blank)

 

Dazai stared blankly as the results left his teacher’s mouth. The universe was cruel in its ways of hosting him; not letting him kill himself despite all the precautious he takes whether it be alcohol poisoning, swallowing hundreds of oils, drowning in dirty rivers, etc., etc., the universe enjoys laughing down upon him. Chuuya, however, was as cocksure as ever; he knows he can beat Dazai in a fight, and Dazai knows the chance he stands against the biggest martial artist in the mafia is nada. Would it be scary of him to give up? Nah, Chuuya wouldn’t let it go while also making fun of him. That type of ammunition is better off outside of the hands of his dog. Thank you very much.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Bakugo K. vs. Fumikage T.

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Bakugo wasted no time throwing himself at the bird brain teen. Lighting up the arena with sparks, constantly fending off dark shadow from appearing or gaining a good hit had out Fumikage in a tight stop. The distance gained in such a fleeting time was phenomenal, and deadly had this been real. Bakugo sent punches after punches fueled with deadly sparks toward the shadow manifestation, keeping it in an endless cycle of “attacking” and retreating. All with a wide grin on his face; he knows he’s going to have the most flags when he wins, and he plans to keep it that way.

 

Dark shadow tries its hardest to defend the flags, using its body as a shield around Fumikage anytime a current of fire is sent toward its master, yet that was not enough to stop the pure brute of the blond’s actions. Fumikage blinked and Bakugo was in front of him, triumphant as his fist winded back.

 

“DIE!” He shouted out, punching into the bird man’s stomach with enough strength to make him double over until the undergoing of explosions kicked in, and Tokoyami was sent flying before skidding across the floor like ice.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

Dazai O. vs Nakahara C.

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

There were two options Dazai had at this very moment: walk out of bounds, forfeiting the match, and potentially ruining whatever reputation he may have (not that he cares all that much, but it seemed logical enough to include), OR stay and overall get his ass beat by a tiny ginger, but then again, he can try dragging out the battle so neither of them loses, giving him joke material against the slug… eh, it appears his mind is made up.

 

Chuuya was grinning ear-to-ear like a mad dog, a fire in his eyes that’s only ever present whenever he’s entering a fight he’d been hoping for deep down. Wow, he knows how to make someone feel special. As the buzzer began, he, at once, charged toward Dazai, sending a sharp kick toward his chest, but the bastard moved out of the way, smiling gleefully. It made Chuuya want to punch him in the face.

Taking his hands from his pockets, Chuuya threw one at Dazai’s face, but the bastard dodged again, gliding across the floor to create distance.

 

“Chuuya, you’re just punching all over the place. Tsk, tsk, I should’ve known a slug like you lacks–” Dazai ducked, evading left at a kick— “coordination,”

 

“Can you shut it!” growled Chuuya, sending a barrage of punches and kicks at Dazai that were missed, only two hitting Dazai, but he recovered quickly, only wincing slightly. Swerving his head left, Dazai stuck his tongue out, glee in his eyes as Chuuya became more agitated. Screw the universe for pairing him up with an annoying nullifier with brains.

 

“If I go out, you go out with me!” Laughed Dazai, putting distance between him and the ginger, pissing him off immensely.

 

“Ugh!” Chuuya collected a couple pebbles, firing them off like bullets at the brunette, who tried his hardest to dodge, but was hit by many pebbles, and was now doubled over, holding his stomach, yet still smiling like a lunatic. Was this guy sure he dislikes pain? Using this as an advantage, Chuuya delivered a sharp kick into his side, sending him flying several feet. A sharp gasp escaped Dazai’s mouth as the wind was kicked from his lungs. Curse the universe for pairing him up with a naturally strong gingered brute. Rolling across the floor, coming to a stop deathly near the boundary line, Dazai casually got up despite his bones feeling like they’re close to shattering at the slightest inconvenience, and smiled cheerfully at his partner.

 

“Chuuya! That kick wasn’t strong enough,” he pointed down at the boundary line, tilting his head mockingly, “are you getting weaker perhaps?” Chuuya furrowed his brows, now fully pissed at the younger. Sprinting forward, no one in the viewing room had seen it coming, though they were all watching with bated breaths; they had yet to see someone withstand against the brunette; much less take a kick and get up casually like it’s Tuesday. They watched as Dazai happily dodged the other’s attacks, many missed punches, kicks, yet a(n) (nearly) equivalent amount that landed, injuring the brunette, who continued to have adequate space between the two of them. Chuuya was red in the face from the continuous taunting, so the next action of his shouldn’t have been a surprise, but 1A doesn’t know the norm for these two.

 

Chuuya lunged forward, yanking Dazai by his shirts collar and throwing him; the brunette hadn’t even appeared shocked or scared, instead, smiling and laughing his head off, though the “fun” of the situation depleted when he was brought close to the boundary line, again. Standing shakily to his feet, Dazai huffed amusedly, turning around to taunt the ginger again only to find him close to his face, delivering a sharp kick toward his sternum.

 

‘Oh,’ was all he thought before pain enveloped his body and his body felt light. Not due to Chuuya’s ability working on him, but due to him getting kicked through the air. His chest hurt heavily from the impact of a tiny man’s foot, and the sliding across the floor hadn’t helped, especially when the sliding turned into staggered rolling. Aizawa called the match and Chuuya smiled proudly at his victory, strolling over to the younger and bending down to happily take his flags.

 

“Chuuya’s so rude!” Dazai coughed out, willing his muscles to stop shaking.

 

“Ah, suck it! And I will be telling everyone about this,” grinned the shorter.

 

“No fair! Besides, they know you can beat me up; you’re such a brute, it’s practically your entire reputation!”

 

“Oh, fuck off!” The two bickered as Dazai got up from the ground, dusting off his clothes, and wiping the small amount of blood to escape his nose (it was not a small amount, Aizawa had to force him to go to the nurse).

Aizawa allowed everyone to go on a small break before he figured out Midoriya’s opponent, meaning that left time for people to crowd around Chuuya, praising him for his strength as Bakugo stood on the side, scowling. Or was he grinning? It was hard to tell. Chuuya answered whatever questions he could, biting back eye rolls or scoffs since Kouyou taught him better than his street ways. Then there was Iida, who scolded him to hell and back about how violent he’d gotten, and Chuuya listened, even if it made him want to scoff in the teen’s face since he means well. After the robotic-like teen had left, believing the conversation over, Mina, Kirishima, and Kaminari crowded around him again, having backed away like mice when a cat enters.

 

“You’re crazy powerful, dude!” Mina complimented, Kirishima next to her, publicizing him up as well.

 

“How’d you get so strong? You threw him!” Kaminari boasted like the teen he was before suddenly remembering where he was born and dimming slightly. Chuuya stared at him confused, “how tough is Yokohama?” The teen whined out, and suddenly, everyone praising the ginger’s strength dimmed, too, the rumors circulating around the place re-entering their minds.

 

“Yokohama is as tough as any other place on earth; it’s not special. Trust me,” Chuuya scowled, “the only reason I’m strong is so I can protect my loved ones. Not some cruel environment.” Though that last part is a technical lie (since growing up a street rat isn’t exactly a delightful way to live and will teach you some things about life), the protecting part is factual; he first used his strength to protect the Sheep, he now uses his strength to keep Yokohama as a whole safe, and by association, the Port Mafia, too. Him being weak is why the Flags aren’t here, and it’s something he never wants to be again if it means his friends don’t meet senseless deaths. He wasn’t going to say all of that to wannabe heroes. That’ll bring their mood down and stone down the views they have of the city. Chuuya thought to himself for a moment: what if he changed their views? The last time they brought it up, it put Chuuya in a bad mood, so they are a tad more careful when mentioning the city; however, if Chuuya gets them to change their crude opinions of a place they’ve never visited— and probably never will— then they’ll be on more equal footing and he doesn’t have to rethink being their bodyguards (this is a joke! (Just in case someone can read his mind or something)).

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

Dazai sat on the infirmary bed, kicking his legs slightly as they barely hanged above the ground; he was growing too tall. Not that it’s an issue since any upper hand against a certain brute was welcomed, but it does take away the fun of swinging your legs so fast you hurt them. The nurse had informed him that his sternum was bruised (no shit) and to keep ice on it for 48 hours (about 2 days) while dismissing him from any class activities until further notice. Dazai was ecstatic. His classmates or teacher probably won’t be, and he’s sure as hell the nurse isn’t since Dazai’s positive she takes pride in healing injuries to the best of her capabilities, and to have an anomaly like him in front of her saddens her slightly. Anyhow, he can focus whatever time out dragging out the traitor and currently, he’s in the perfect place. The infirmary. Nurse’s office. Whatever you want to call it; it has everyone’s medical records, parental phone numbers, etc. Dazai racked his brain for the potential traitors Chuuya sniffed out.

 

Toru Hagakure — self-explanatory; she’s invisible, so she could make a good spy.

Yuga Aoyama — there’s something off about him; he’s funny with his dramatic phrasing, but other than that, he’s awfully lonely. There was also some other stuff included about his quirk being very incompatible with his body.

Mezo Shoji — His quirk is good for spying. Not much merit since he’s incredibly selfless, but who knows?

Kaminari Denki — rather dull in the mind category, yet he has vivid details of things.

 

Dazai will have to find a way to get their student files, but taking advantage of the medical room is the best thing he can do right now, especially since the nurse wants him in bed rest for some time until the pain meds kick in. Not that they will; she hadn’t given him a good dose. A reasonable dose, yes, but it won’t do much.

Glancing around the room for the short elder (not shorter than Chuuya; she deserves better than to be shorter than a dog) and not noticing any sign of her, Dazai’s eyes tracked the room for any cameras. There were a few (what a shocker), so he couldn’t act just yet, but then a thought traced his mind; Nezu is aware of their jobs here, Nezu has informed teachers of the special rules set in place for them, so if he were to get caught snooping, surely the mutt would come up with something because if they get caught, he goes down with the ship, too. Yet no matter how logical it sounded, Dazai was too paranoid to place such trust in a mutt who is suspicious of him.

 

Dazai will just have to commit a break in at the end of school, meaning he won’t be going to the dorms later.

 

╔══ஓ๑♡๑ஓ══╗

 

It was the ending of the class and Chuuya was the victor of the final round. Midoriya had gotten unlucky and had Chuuya as his battle partner, so that wasn’t much of a fight, especially since Chuuya got the results he wanted from the very beginning: Dazai having to clean the classroom. Bakugo wasn’t happy when he lost to the ginger, demanding a rematch since Chuuya barely put in any effort and used gravity against the blond, but Chuuya honestly couldn’t care; if they had a rematch, the outcomes would be the same with the same amount of effort put into it.

Then, Aizawa had asked him to visit him after class once everyone who lost busied themselves with the cleaning. Chuuya was slightly confused before recalling he had sent Dazai to the infirmary.

 

“Sensei,” Chuuya greeted once the door closed, making a deep clicking sound.

 

“Chuuya,” Aizawa returned the gesture, looking as he always does; indifferent.

 

“Is there anything you need?”

 

“Yes, while I understand that Nezu instructed you to not hurt our students, it would be beneficial for you to tone down your hits against Dazai,” he answered, “Recover Girl has informed me he has a bruised sternum and will need four to six weeks of rest to heal it.” Chuuya should’ve felt bad, but in all honesty, he thanked the lord for the break, but then a thought crossed his mind: Dazai won’t be required to clean. God fucking–!

Chapter 32

Notes:

Back from hiatus; I still have like 11/12 chapters to write, but I'm happy for the break because it reinforced that I shouldn't take writing this stuff too seriously 😅

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The school halls are quiet and dim, the only noise being from teachers exiting the premises after last-minute grading while checking the halls for any stragglers. They hadn’t found any — mostly because they checked in the wrong places, but you can’t shame the dumb. Dazai peaked from around a corner; it led to nowhere special, a bathroom that’s out of use due to someone getting scared and activating their quirk. Recovery Girl told him that he should keep movement to a minimum — below even the bare — with his sternum injury; however, Dazai’s been through much worse in worse places, so he doesn’t listen. Honestly, Dazai wouldn’t be able to tell you why doctors recommend things to him… oh, Dazai-kun, you can’t drink all the medicine in the medical cabinet; oh, Dazai-kun, stop trying to slit your wrist with dull scalpels; they won’t do the trick… anywho, Dazai blended with the shadows as he kept to the wall, making his way to the infirmary; he would try his luck and break into Nezu’s office, but that doesn’t seem smart. In the future perhaps. Standing close to the wall, the figure of recovery girl leaving her office had Dazai’s eye narrowing.

To most, the situation would seem disconsolate, and it technically would be had Dazai not spotted a mechanical pencil on the ground. Stalking closer to it, keeping close to the wall as Recovery Girl busied herself, locking her door, Dazai quietly bent down and picked it up; it was fancy — not that it mattered — and Dazai hopes whoever lost it won’t be pissy about his next actions.

 

Once he sneaked to a different spot, his arm drew back, torso slightly twisting, and the pencil flings through the air.

 

THUD

 

It hit a nearby window, garnering the nurse’s attention with a violent flinch. Dazai hid, clutching his chest in pain.

 

“Is anyone there? You shouldn’t be on school grounds at this time,” she called out, leaving behind her door as she plodded toward the noise. Dazai quickly leaves the spot in case she decides to investigate where it came from, holding back a few winces.

 

Gently opening the door, being mindful of any creaks, and slipping into the antiseptic-scented room, closing the door again. A silent buzz vibrated his pocket, annoying him slightly. What if his ringer wasn’t off?

 

Cat Post:

Meet at the usual hideout; we have someone we’d like you to meet.

 

Normally, Dazai would brush off commands from those who’d have a much better time commanding a bored cat, but Dazai was also curious.

In response he wrote back:

I’ll be there in ~twenty minutes.

 

Dazai tucked the phone away into his pocket and resumed his goal. Creeping over to the desk, Dazai, upon noticing the lock, smiled happily and reached into his bandages, pulling out a paper clip and bending it straight with his fingers. Crouching, he smoothly inserts it into the lock, wiggling it around for less than four seconds before a satisfying click sounds. Grinning victoriously, Dazai pulls open the drawer, pushing back folders to read their names.

 

3-K…2-D…1-A!

 

Dazai pulls out the folder, skimming through all his classmates for the few suspected before coming across his and Chuuya’s. There wasn’t much information put onto them other than their grievances with hospital-like settings; however, Dazai does faintly recall Recovery Girl staring at him oddly since he never appeared distraught and walked around like he owned the place. Eh, whatever. Putting back their files, resisting the urge to add bogus information to Chuuya’s (would it really be a crime to put “is allergic to chocolate, alcohol, and caffeine” on his medical file?), and quickly snapped clear photos of what he came for — front and back — before locking everything away and sneaking out the room. Looking left and right, Recovery Girl wasn’t where he’d last seen her, nor did he hear anything of her searching for the pencil thrower, so not wanting to stay like a dumbass and get caught, he closed the door quietly and scurried away.

 

***

 

Maneuvering around the security bots have never felt more tiring; Dazai slipped through the gate, making his way down to the hideout agonizingly slow. He did not want to go, yet his gut was telling him he’d be pissed if he misses this opportunity, and who is he to not listen to his gut?

Walking away from civilization, the bright, flashy lights and late-night heroes posing as small crowds surrounded them became mere background noise the deeper he goes into the run-down parts of Musutafu. Now, instead of cheerful people surrounding the approved arrogances of society, the sound of coughs, begging, or fighting (over what? Who knows) became the majority. Dazai paid them no mind.

 

“Hey, you! Pretty boy!” Dazai continued to pay no mind, even as the sound of footsteps got closer — staggered footsteps, like the person’s injured. It was only when the stranger touched his shoulder did he react, grabbing ahold of his arm, and yanking it, making them lose balance, falling to the ground pathetically. Bending his arm, Dazai glared at the stranger.

 

“While I appreciate the compliment, I don’t appreciate you touching me,” the tone of voice was cold; the man was trembling, “is there anything you need?”

 

“Just some money! I broke my foot a day ago!” The guy cried out, trying to escape before painfully sobbing out; he made the wrong move and now his arm’s dislocated. Whoops. Dazai huffed, letting go of the man, dropping ¥2,889 near him (just in case they ever see each other again; it’d be sad to have your cover blown by a random person) and walking away, uncaring of the looks sent his way by other, long uncared for fools. He sighed heavily. Eyes widening, his chest felt like it would implode, making his breathing harder as he clutched onto the wall. Inhaling felt like thorns stabbing into his lungs, causing his breaths to be shallow and unsatisfactory. Could he die from this? No, yet would it be painful if he could? From the looks of it, yeah.  Boring. Honestly, Mori’d never let a sternum injury get this bad since that’d hinder his field work, but the doctor-turned-mob boss wasn’t here to strap him down on a bed and force recovery upon him.

Tumbling his way to the hideout, more people looked upon his situation as he slowed his strut toward the run-down building; they were all staring in pity or in a “got you” way. Dazai just can’t stop making enemies! How lovely.

 

Standing in front of a molding building that even an architect wouldn’t want to be near, Dazai slowly pushed open the creaky, broken door, revealing the LoV sitting about, whispering to themselves as Shigaraki scratched at his neck, visibly unpleased with whatever’s being suggested.

 

“You texted?” The dull voice spooked a few in the room, Toga reaching for her knife before realizing who it was, smiling creepily at him. Dabi hadn’t much of a reaction, sitting bored and arms crossed. The others, Dazai hadn’t cared much to note. Shigaraki paused his scratching, looking at Dazai head on through the mask covering his face before reaching up slowly, taking it off to reveal a manic grin. Dazai showed no reaction to the chapped face, strolling over to a stool and sitting as if he wasn’t the anomaly in the room.

Shigaraki didn’t answer Dazai, instead, motioning for Spinner to bring someone out. The gecko human obliged, going to a back room covered by a withering blanket. They continued to stare at one another, no one daring to speak, even as silent chatter came behind the cover before begrudging footsteps followed Spinner out of the room.

 

Now Dazai isn’t one to get surprised easily; the person was on the suspect list, but his mahogany eye couldn’t help but widen slightly before relaxing into indifference.

 

“I’m sure you know Yuga Aoyama,” Shigaraki grinned, “Dazai.” The sound of his name would’ve made anyone stiffen, but Dazai  wasn’t anyone; it’s obvious he got it from the blond staring at him in shock, and what could he do with a name? Dazai tries not to put such power on things you could change on a whim.

 

“Oh, wow, you know my name! Well, so do I.” The corners of Shigaraki’s terribly chapped lips faltered, the “got him” satisfaction dissipated, and he now looked close to throwing a fit. Grumpily, he turned toward Kurogiri, whispering something to him as the misty second-in-command consoled him to not throw a tantrum.

Shigaraki, still pissed but slightly relaxed, reached for his whiskey glass, all fingers touching it, and sneered down at it as it decayed into dust.

 

“Well, while this all seem lovely, I’d like to know why I’m here.” Dazai paid no attention to the still-wide gaze of Aoyama’s; the teen looked as if he wanted to say something to Dazai, yet he wasn’t given a glance to begin.

 

“I want you two to work together. Aoyama is here as a spy on our behalf, and you are there as a spy for whatever agenda you may have; I believe we can benefit each other,” Shigaraki began, taking a careful sip of no-good whiskey, Kurogiri having replaced the decayed cup. Dazai scoffed.

 

“Don’t you remember why this alliance started?” Grinned their leader, “so we can benefit each other; this is a good thing, right?” Dazai pursed his lips at the words; the alliance didn’t start until Dazai shot him, but whatever.

 

“And if we betray each other?”

 

“Too much to lose on either side; you don’t help us gain victory over the heroes and we can’t assist you on your personal agenda against said heroes. There’s also the loss of spies on both ends.” Shigaraki grinned, thinking he has sway. Dazai leaned back, tilting his head, finally gazing at Aoyama, who’s eyes are wide with confusion and hidden fear. So, an unwilling accomplice.

Pulling out his phone, Dazai quickly checks the medical records for the blond, confusing everyone in the room, yet they waited patiently (or as patient as they could muster).

 

His quirk not sitting right with his body despite having it for a long time… similar to the way Midoriya’s quirk wouldn’t cooperate until the teen found better ways to regulate it… Aoyama working with the League… the leader of the League having the power to steal and transfer power(s) like candy… ah, makes sense. He didn’t point out his findings, instead storing them away for safe keeping. Shutting his phone off, Dazai gave a playful grin to everyone in the room.

 

“And if I decline?”

 

“Well, I don’t believe you lack the brains to do so,” Kurogiri spoke, watching him eerily quiet. Waiting for him to become a threat. Waiting for something, yet it’ll never come. Alert. Smart he is for being so, dumb he is for not understanding who’s the bigger threat.

 

“That doesn’t answer my question.”

 

“We can always expose you worldwide for this meeting and every other one. Remember, we have information on you,” threatened the chronic scratcher, grinning madly; his “smile” could kill if it wants to. That’s not a compliment.

 

“Everyone has some form of information on me; you guys aren’t that special.”

 

“Oh, then it appears you aren’t that secretive then.” Shigaraki thinks he has him in a trap, but he merely misunderstood what Dazai was implying. “Especially now that I know you’re Yokohaman — thanks to him.” Shigaraki gestured at Aoyama, grinning like he won the lottery. Too bad it’s rigged.

 

“I suppose so.” Dazai didn’t correct, gloat, or threaten. “Aoyama.” the boy flinched slightly, staring at Dazai with a look that wanted to be hurt and betrayed, yet didn’t bother knowing it’d be hypocritical. “I don’t care much for useless lives, if I’m being honest, but I’d rethink this alliance; they’re clearly not going to give you whatever you seek.” The boy tried to speak up, but was silenced by the heavy glare Shigaraki shot his way.

 

“Are you insulting us?” Rolling his eye, Dazai got up, ready to leave. Recovery Girl had told him not to put too much movement on his injury, and he thinks it’s time to start listening.

 

“This conversation is lacking enjoyment.” Walking to the door, a click sounded. Dazai turned his head slowly, eyes narrowing at the gun pointed at him. Shigaraki held it in his hands menacingly, but Dazai couldn’t help but grin, staring down the muzzle with fascination.

 

It wasn’t a new, shiny gun; it looked rather beat up and would honestly be a miracle if there weren’t something wrong with it. Dazai couldn’t imagine any of his guns getting so wasted.

 

“Shoot.” the word sounded like a threat, but they were a plea — Dazai’s eye trailed over the gun, a warm feeling in his chest as his eye sparkled like a kid seeing candy — sadly, the confusion caused Shigaraki to grin, handing the gun to Aoyama instead.

 

“I won’t shoot; he will.” if this was some ploy to test one’s loyalty, Dazai wanted no part in it; Dazai didn’t want the ending of his life seen as some test rather than some disease that needs putting down. “Go on, kill your classmate for forsaking us.” Dazai frowned, the kid wouldn’t shoot; the probability of it is low. There was a higher chance with the man-child. Pity. Aoyama’s grip trembled, his lips trembling as fat tears formed in his eyes, though he tried his best to keep it together. Perhaps already figuring the situation would still be shitty no matter the tears shed.

 

“Do I have to, I mean, we can still try to–”

 

“Shoot him.” Dazai’s grin sharpened. Aoyama is a spy, yes, he’s a traitor and worthless friend clouded in unbearable loneliness…

 

But…

 

“Alright, fine, we’ll work together.” Shigaraki grinned, Kurogiri taking the gun away from Aoyama, who gasped, relieved he wouldn’t put blood on his hands as they trembled violently. Before shigaraki could get another word out, Dazai immediately grabbed ahold of Aoyama’s hand, dragging him out of the hideout.

 

“Wha–!” The teen squeaked, his body trembling, unsure of what’s about to happen as Dazai dragged him nowhere; his fear felt heavy and he nearly tripped over himself a couple times, yet Dazai hadn’t slowed, nor bothered to check on him.

 

They were now back in the populous part of Musutafu, the lights flashing every where, yet they were in an alley. Dazai graciously threw him against a wall, drawing out a pained groan as Dazai stood in front of him, arms crossed and widely grinning (the action and pose was a bad idea because now his chest was hurting, and he wanted to double over).

 

“Aoyama, this is a surprise indeed,” he began, his voice sounding like silk and poison mixed into one concoction; his head tilted as his mad grin turned into a teasing one, “though I had my suspicions.”

 

“You’re one to speak, Dazai-kun,” the flashy teen’s voice lacked any of its zest, leaving him sounding like the lonely teen he always tried to hide. Dazai didn’t say anymore, knowing the blond has his inquiries, “why are you working for them?”

 

“Could ask you the same thing, Mr. Traitor.”

 

“…” Aoyama sighed, looking at his feet; he wasn’t sure if he should say. What if this was a ploy and him revealing could be the end of him? But glancing back at Dazai, that didn’t seem to be his motive, though trying to understand his motive is like trying to read a toddler’s handwriting. Impossible unless you work with them. “I’m working for the League as a way to pay off debt.” His eyes stayed on his feet, his legs wobbled, and breathing seemed more like a chore than hobby. Was he close to fainting or was it the air affecting him?

 

“Your quirk?” Aoyama’s eyes widened, his gaze meeting Dazai’s with fear. His breathing quickened; his heart was beating too fast. How did he know?

 

“How do you know that…?” He tried to back away, but there wasn’t anywhere for him to go. The entire situation was already bizarre but for someone to know that — for someone to know the reason he’s such a disgrace to the hero world… to society…

 

“Your medical file and the way you can never seem to keep a tight grip on it.” Grinned Dazai. “Though I believe there’s more to the story than you being desperate for a quirk and becoming their servant as pay…” Aoyama continued to stare at him, unblinking as he fixed his posture, clearing his throat. Perhaps if he gives all this information, his life wouldn’t be risked?

 

“…my parents didn’t want me to be quirkless, so they set up the deal, and now I work for the League to keep them safe…” the words came out scratchy, every time he thinks of it, no matter how much he loves his parents, he can’t help but think they’ve made his life worse. He knows they made his life worse, yet there’s no way for him to escape it. If he gets his quirk taken away, then all of this would be for nothing. The trust he broke would be for nothing. His parents suffering would be for nothing, but he’d be at peace (whether that’s dead or alive depends on the universe), but he’s too much of a coward to stand his ground. The sound of two hands hitting each other made Aoyama stare at Dazai in shock. He didn’t care a bit.

 

“Ah! The exact sob story I was expecting!” Dazai beamed, spinning around dramatically as metaphorical stars formed in his eye.

 

“Now, tell me your story,” Aoyama demanded, not wanting to be the only open book here, but the way Dazai’s eyes glinted darkly, a wide grin stretched across lips made him regret demanding it.

 

“Nothing too serious, just here as a secret agent sent to stop the League’s continuous advances into Yokohama is all.”

 

“Secret… agent…? Are you apart of the govern–” “No, no, far from it, actually!” Dazai shook his hands, a disgusted smile dancing on his lips, his eyes still gleaming, calculating. Trying to find the best way to get what he desires from the other. Aoyama was uncomfortable. If he got involved with something greater — more inhumane — than the League, he doesn’t know what he’d do. Probably succumb with the unlucky life he was blessed with.

 

“I’m in the Port Mafia, so is Chuuya.” Aoyama raised an eyebrow at the name before his face paled. All for One would sometimes mention it to Shigaraki whenever on call, but the teen never thought much of it since it’s located in Yokohama. “Shigaraki and his gang of loony tunes aren’t aware of that fact, as far as I’m concerned. I’m offering you the chance to be a double agent!” Beamed Dazai, clasping his hands together as he grinned widely. “Betray the League; there’s not much to do for UA, you’ve already betrayed them enough so it’s purely circumstantial if they’ll forgive you, but if you can help knock the League down, I’m sure they’ll rekindle with you, and you don’t have to live in the shadows of your guilt.” Dazai was grinning, knowing he’d hit the soft spot Aoyama cultivated over the past months of being in the school. It was warm, gooey, and never to be made solid; it was an Achilles heel that Aoyama wasn’t sure he wanted to be gone. It kept him sane.

 

“…okay…” it was an easy agreement. “What do we need to do?”

 

“Well, originally, I was going to have the League be the eyes of the Port Mafia for however long their whimsy group can stay banded, you know? A temporary solution to them trying to get into Yokohama,” Dazai drawled, looking up at the blanket of darkness in the sky; there were too many light sources blocking out the beauty that was easier to see in Yokohama. Though, the port city wasn’t fairing well with their light pollution either, at least the stars were still visible, “though, I suppose their downfall would have to suffice considering the trick they just pulled.”

 

Aoyama gulped. Dazai’s eyes reached him, a manic grin shrouding his face.

 

“It’s the least you could do for speaking of me.”

Notes:

I ordered “No Longer Human” like almost a week ago and I finally got it today!! Yay! (I want to get back into reading physical books considering the last one I read (that wasn’t a required reading) was years ago and it was a Christmas murder mystery book.)

Chapter Text

Aoyama sat awkwardly on the edge of the bed as Chuuya paced around the room, pinching the bridge of his nose. Currently, the dorms were bustling with noise of teens preparing for the festival occurring in the upcoming week, yet the three weren’t participating — currently, that is. Chuuya forced Dazai to lay down with an ice pack slapped straight on his bandaged chest to stop his constant straining (and complaining) before he got plummeted into Satan’s ass crack. Dazai was staring at the ceiling, bored, as he went over his thoughts. Occasionally, Chuuya would question something, but would always get shot down with an insult to his intelligence that then resulted in the two bickering like a wall echo. Aoyama didn’t have the courage to ask anything; he couldn’t find it as he stared back and forth from the two.

 

“The first time I wish you wouldn’t inform me of your idiotic plans.” Chuuya grumbled, rubbing at his temples while Dazai only gave a wicked smile.

 

“Well, chibikko, this one requires your awareness, and Aoyama-Kun won’t be able to catch onto my plans quickly unlike my good doggyyy!” Chuuya yearned to go and strangle Dazai, but stopped himself, not wanting to cause him further injury that would then lead to further whining.

 

“And your injury?”

 

“Six weeks — sadly this isn’t one where the punishment is lowered on good behavior — and the festival is when again? Two weeks?”

 

“One week, dumbass.”

 

“Oh, well, looks like I won’t make it unless my doggy will turn into a maid and—” Dazai flailed helplessly against Chuuya suffocating him with a pillow, but oddly enough, said ginger was blushing. Aoyama said nothing.

After a while, Chuuya gave mercy, letting Dazai breath in pained gasps, clutching his chest while glaring at the older.

 

“Rude…” muttered Dazai, coughing slightly with a groan, “anywho, Aoyama, your job is to…”

 

To say Aoyama was freaked would be the truth; he was freaked. Scared, even. He was about to forsake the group dangling a stake near his head, but it was quite the simplistic plan. Nothing too dire that’ll ruin everyone’s day; he just had to give this hard drive to them and act normal. He can do that; he’s been pretending this entire time. Pretending now shouldn’t be hard. No, his legs are shaking, and his eyes can’t stay focus. Looking up to the roofs, he spots Chuuya sitting. If Aoyama had to guess, his eyes are perhaps narrowed as he waited for the “prey” to arrive; he wouldn’t be doing anything unless things go haywire. Aoyama prays nothing goes haywire. God, his chest feels tight.

 

It was three days before the festival began, and the information given will be detrimental to the Leagues next actions. At first, they wanted to be direct and attack UA on such an occasion of lowered guards and too many defenseless to protect themselves properly, but that was way before they caused such a world-wide, or mostly Japan-wide, ruckus with the USJ and training camp incidents. Now, they are waiting “patiently” to gather information and plan out their next moves (it’s not patient; Aoyama feels the invisible timer on his neck if he doesn’t get a move on). They wanted their biggest accomplishment to be with the Shie Hassakai, but that didn’t end… too well with Magne deceased and Mr. Compress losing an arm, along with Overhaul being “narrow minded,” and “full of himself,” according to the rants he overhears.

 

The alleyway he stood in was nothing but daunting. The sound of trash rolling and stray animals fighting over scraps occasionally, but most importantly, the adrenaline that rises whenever Aoyama thinks he hears someone coming; it’s all too much. He wants to back out, but he knows this is his only chance of being heard once the time comes and he’s revealed to his peers. The bug in his pocket feels heavy despite its size; it feels as if it’s going to take him down to hell.

 

On the roof top, Chuuya moves slightly out of view; he’d only made himself known briefly so Aoyama knows that they were going to keep him safe, and so he can continue helping them with this mission; it’d suck to lose such a valuable resource, after all. Up here, Chuuya can see everyone who passes by. Majority being the homeless or small-time “villains” that commit petty theft in hopes of food or money. A few miles away, he can also see a couple semi-big-time heroes arresting them as news reporters gathered to report the events while a small crowd gathered to clap and cheer. Chuuya found this society almost cult-like. Is this a cult?

Once everything goes quiet, aside from the overly loud and bright commercials, and all is left is the night air and soft breaths, that’s when Chuuya hears the sound of footsteps; if he strained his ears, he could make out ten pairs. Too uncoordinated to be one person, and too close to be individuals. Looking down, what greets him is the LoV’s cover images standing face to face with Aoyama, their leader, Shigaraki, holding his hand out as he spoke. Chuuya is too far to hear, but that’s fine, he just has to rely on body language, and currently, they’re too relaxed to be threats.

 

Sporadically, eyes would travel upwards, and Chuuya would have to disrupt his view, but that’s fine; he’s not scared of them, but it’d be great if this went smoothly (and he was told he has an intense stare).

 

On the ground, Aoyama listened as Shigaraki droned about the “end of hero society” for the thousandth time he’s gotten to know the group. His palms felt sweaty as the older swiftly demanded the hard drive over. Calming his breaths, Aoyama carefully placed the device in his palm before snaking his hand away. Shigaraki watched amused, keeping a finger off the small rectangle as he observed it.

 

“This has information about that brat, Dazai, too, right?” Aoyama nodded, his voice feeling stuck. Shigaraki grinned, showing off his teeth as his chapped lips split, drops of blood oozing from the cuts; it made Aoyama want to run. The man was always unpleasant to look at, especially when his skin appears seconds away from turning into Carrie. Only difference being instead of pig blood getting poured on him, it’s his own blood leaking out like a faucet. The thought makes Aoyama want to hurl.

 

On the other side of the bug in Aoyama’s pocket, Dazai is sat on his bed, bootleg ice pack to his chest as he listened intently into his headphones. A couple people came to visit and check on him, saying how much they missed his presence in the classroom, but once they saw the headphones and closed eyes, they left him to “sleep.” All of which could’ve been avoided had Aizawa not instructed that his door be unlocked for the off chance karma catches up and his injury takes a turn for the worse.

 

A smile threatens to tug on his lips, but he kept his face calm; if he began cackling now, he’d miss something.

 

Aoyama was gullible on many fronts. He was gullible to think working with the League would keep his family safe; it was a matter of time before he lost usefulness and became a mere hinderance, and he was gullible to believe Dazai’s words of his classmates forgiving him if he does this. Out of all the heroes in this society, Dazai believes — wholeheartedly, no matter how cringy the entire ordeal is (oh, yeah, let me go put on a thong, cape, and mask and go fight crime like I’m Batman) — that his classmates embodies the name to its fullest potential; it doesn’t matter what the eccentric blond would do, as long as he comes clean and explain everything, they would forgive him no matter since it’s not like he worked with them for the destruction of humanity, no, his reason is pure, and he truly cares for everyone. Dazai just had to say that to put the doubt in his mind, and doubt is an amazing thing to gain helpers workers. If anything, this would just speed up the process of outsiders forgiving him, but really, do the opinions of outsiders matter that much? Dazai doesn’t think so…

 

Sitting up, a slight groan escaped his mouth. His eye gazed over to the bags his classmates left, all filled with treats and “get well’s.” Yep, these people are too… ugh.

 

There was a slight knock, alerting the brunette, before the door creaked and Midoriya and Yaoyorozu entered awkwardly. Out of everyone in the class, they’ve visited most, and while others would see it as typical — the class sweetheart and vice president coming to visit the injured — Dazai can’t help but find it odd. Even Iida doesn’t visit much and he’s the class president.

However, no matter how much his brain worked, he couldn’t quite pinpoint it; he could smell and get a faint taste of it, but a full meal? He’d have to think harder.

 

“Are you doing well, Dazai-kun?” Yaoyorozu inquired, her hands folded in front of her, her gaze soft, and voice gentle, but firm. Dazai grinned, giving a thumbs-up before laying back down, the strain making his limbs shake. Why did pain always amplify days after the initial strike? Wouldn’t it make sense to suffer once the injury is gained rather than days later? The day he gets his wisdom teeth removed will be pandemonium. Curse his drug tolerance; if the amount he’d need to take wasn’t so concerning, he’d already dump it into his intestines.

Looking as the two teenagers awkwardly shuffled closer to the bed, unsure if they were welcomed, yet not seeing any reason as to why they wouldn’t be — Dazai wasn’t glaring at them to leave like Bakugo would in the past (and occasionally now) — but admittedly, there was still awkward air between them.

 

“We brought you an ice pack and water,” Midoriya chimed in, revealing a cool, snowflake-shaped ice pack already frozen and ready for use, along with two ice-cold water bottles still soaked from condensation. Dazai wanted that water now, but he wasn’t going to turn rabid.

Dazai reached his hands out for the gifts, Midoriya readily giving them to him with a “get better soon” smile. Dazai nodded a “thanks,” smiling cheekily as he took the poor excuse of an ice pack off his chest (it was ice covered in three paper towels; he didn’t know if it qualifies to be an “ice pack,” but that didn’t stop him from calling it one).

 

Back in the alley way, Aoyama gasped for a breath he didn’t realize was stuck. For a second, he assumed the air went the wrong way as he doubled over, coughing out a lung full of anxiety and relief. His arms shook and his chest felt tight, a burning sensation climbing its way up as he pushed it down; his mouth, too, was over salivated. There was no way he was going to vomit after such a miracle (though it couldn’t be called one considering there’s still a chance for him to be caught and killed). Chuuya came down from hiding, strolling over casually, his hands tucked into his pants pockets as he looked over nonchalantly, like something as dangerous as this was normal, but then Aoyama recalled Dazai saying he and Chuuya were in a mafia, so Aoyama decided not to speak — or think — on what was ‘normal’ for Chuuya.

 

***

 

Dazai gave a cheer at the success, having “forgotten” the purpose of the bug once Yaoyorozu and Midoriya chose to keep him company until Chuuya came back to force nursery into him, and stopped listening in.

Chuuya spotted the snowflake ice pack, huffing slightly to see that it’s already melting, yet Dazai did nothing to try and preserve it. Giving him a look, Dazai feigned innocence.

 

“What? The chibikko expected me to get up in my injured state to put away my only sense of comfort?” Chuuya rolled his eyes, slapping him on the head as he grabbed the ice pack and took it to the kitchen to freeze.

Dazai huffed in turn, almost folding his arms before completely forgoing to action, resting his limbs on his side like a carcass. His chest was overtly cold from where the ice pack rested, and water soaked the bandages he didn’t spare to remove. He couldn’t even let out a dramatic breath without feeling as if someone’s stabbing him in the chest with a raggedy, dull knife. This was probably the closest Dazai would ever get to being a dead body, and it wasn’t enjoyable in the slightest.

Chapter Text

The chatter around was obnoxiously loud and vibrant, people laughing and motivating one another as the time came around for festivities. There was a lot of group practice and groups leaving to buy things needed for their performance, but majority of their props were created by Yaoyorozu. Aoyama honestly stopped paying attention after his little endeavor with the League, watching as the class practiced for their music performance in the gym.

 

Aoyama, himself, had been given the role to play a disco ball. Not that he minded, the more he bonded with his classmates, the more he felt their chances of forgiveness were high. If they saw he meant no harm then.. ah, never mind.

 

Everyone was so entranced in their conversations, they hadn’t heard the sound of steps retrieving into the area; it was only once they were about to leave did Midoriya take notice. Midoriya couldn’t help the feeling of excitement he felt as the days got closer, even if he got moved to stage management to glide Aoyama from the rafters for some time, the big mood of festivities was enough reason to make conversation.

 

“Ah, Chuuya!” He greeted, waving his hands, “do you want to practice with us?” Chuuya looked around at what everyone was doing — the established dancing group cleaning up the choreography  — Chuuya simply said “no,” and just as quickly he came, he left the area much the same. He was already assigned to staging, so — despite how fun dancing could be — he wanted to spend his time where he’s needed, and there wasn’t much left to do that he, or his ability, would be needed for.

 

“It sucks Dazai won’t be able to participate; he seems like he’d like this type of stuff…” Uraraka mumbled, feeling upset at her friend’s (were they friends? They felt like friends) injuries.

 

“Eh, well, I don’t think you’ll have to worry that much, Uraraka!” Midoriya smiled at her, causing the girl to blush. “He seemed perfectly content with his situation.” though most would’ve found the words dismissive, they were the truth; Dazai didn’t seem hurt, betrayed, or peeved by his predicament. Instead, he was even cracking jokes, a cat playing with a red dot as he poked fun at whatever he could.

 

***

 

It was the last day before the big performance, and the finishing touches to their perspective parts were added. As Chuuya exited the dorm kitchen, he heard Mina call out, “Chuuya-kun!” Mina waved at the short male, startling him into almost dropping the two bowls; he motioned his head, indirectly telling her to continue with what’s on her mind as he repositioned the food in hand. “Oh, sorry! But I was wondering, what if we used your gravity as a way to float things? Aoyama will be the disco ball, but if we float like sparkles or whatever with, it’ll make the experience more magical!” A river spilled from her lips, making it insanely difficult for the few who still haven’t reached the level of understanding Midoriya.

 

“Yeah, okay, what do you have in mind?”

 

“Glitter! If it’ll be possible to contain the glitter, that is.” Chuuya looked up in thought, thinking of all the times he’s been able to control something as small as glitter.

 

“Alright.” The girls cheered, clapping their hands as they thanked the man walking upstairs. Aoyama’s eyes lingered; the man was long gone yet he couldn’t take his eyes away. Now that he was looking at him, was he always so distant? At first, it made sense considering they were new, but now, with his secret revealed, it’s like staring at someone with so much fury it dulls.

Getting up from the couch, Aoyama bid them adieu, making way to the stairs as his heart raced; he didn’t know if Chuuya would appreciate being followed like this, but alas, his curiosity gained his better mind — it was the same feeling he garnered around Midoriya lately, a troubled soul keeping too many burdens — and now he stood in front of Dazai’s door, placing his ear close to the door for any sound. The rooms weren’t as soundproof — enough for something like bumping into a wall to not bother anyone, but a scream would easily break through. There was no screaming to be heard — thankfully — but there were no big sounds to be picked up on.

 

Sighing, he pushed away from the door, pinching the bridge of his nose. Was was he doing? He didn’t know. Oh, god. Turning away was the best decision he’s made in his entire life — that he’s had autonomy over. Walking down to the second floor to his room, he couldn’t help by gaze at the dorm next to his: Izuku Midoriya. He, too, is bearing something, but he couldn’t tell if it was something image-ruining or just mentally weighing. Perhaps both, but he doesn’t know if he’ll ever have the courage to “confront” the green-haired teen about it, but he knows they’re similar. Both teens in similar age that struggle with power  — well, Midoriya doesn’t struggle as much anymore, he learned a better way to manage.

As he touched his doorknob, he froze; he didn’t want to be locked away in his room until given an excuse to socialize, but he also didn’t want to be around too often for the feelings of regret and bile to creep back up. How could he surround himself around people so true to themselves? He acts flamboyant because there’s nothing to give them worth value, not even his role in the League is worth any value, and he’s sure this little “get together” with the mafia is only a fleeting moment. The moment someone with more answers than him comes along, they’ll throw him to the side — perhaps even kill him. That didn’t seem too bad…

 

Pushing open his door– Ahem– he startled, turning to eye his guest only to see Chuuya leaning against the wall, eyes blue and bored, a calm wave crashing into shore.

 

“Ah, bonjour, Chuuya-kun.” the mentioned gave a wave, still leaning against the wall, looking over the blond with deep routed curiosity. “Do you need something?”

 

“Nah, Dazai just told me to come check up on you.”

 

“Quoi? I fear there’s nothing to check up on.” Aoyama practically glittered as he spoke, hearing the sound of footsteps ascending the place. How did Dazai even know– did he even know he was at his door?

Chuuya didn’t seem impressed, rolling his eyes slightly as he motioned for the blond to open his door; Aoyama quickly obeyed, not wanting to deal with his classmates, who were coming closer by the second (no matter how harsh that may sound). Once they were inside, Chuuya leaned against the door, beckoning him to talk.

 

***

 

Eri walked anxiously next to Mirio, the boy, while busy with his usual duties as a student, had taken up the task of being her guide as Aizawa dealt with more behind-the-scenes things. Her scarlet eyes scanned around, the crowd of people becoming unbearable, especially when they stared at her slightly-grown horn; it was bigger than the last time she saw Chuuya and Dazai, and it freaked her out, even if she was gaining more control over her powers, the fear clawed up her back, ripping her skin off. The walk to the gym was crowded, filled with Curious George’s’ and the polar opposites — people who were hoping to criticize the performance. Eri didn’t pay much attention to either groups, her heart thrumming in her rib cage, beating as if it broke through and was making its way through her flesh and skin.

 

“I’m sure the performance will be amazing!” Mirio randomly noted, noticing how Eri nuzzled closer to his legs. A crowd gathered around the stage where she’ll (hopefully) see all of her saviors. Luckily, Mirio was able to get them somewhere close to the front, so it would be easier to spot them.

 

“Do you think Midoriya, Chuuya, and Dazai’ll be dancing?” Eri asked quietly, now being held in a sitting position on Mirio’s arms.

 

“Perhaps — probably not Dazai, though, I heard he got injured.”

 

“Oh.” Eri was a tad bummed by the news, but still felt hopeful. The event started at 10:00 and it was currently 9:56, so people stood around a tad awkwardly. Eri looked around, seeing if there was anyone she could recognize in the crowd, but her attention was re-directed once the curtains finally withdrew and only Midoriya was shown on stage with his classmates as the lights dim, their lead singer thanking everyone for attending, and an explosion goes off before the entire performance began, filling the gym with electrifying joy and excitement, shocking them as they began to move along with the music — even the people Eri noted that just wanted to criticize and poke fun. Eri, lost in a trance at the performance, doesn’t feel the slight tug at her lips, especially when a teen in knightly armor was thrown, flashing off like a disco ball as a tail caught him to keep him afloat as he danced mid-air before a familiar red glow around glitter joined him, surrounding around him in a neat manner as they elevated the performance. Midoriya discreetly rushed off stage, and the previous disco ball-man was used as a mirror ball and maneuvered around the ceiling, the glitter following him like rain fall. During the end, garlands of ice and confetti shot out, signaling the end as people gradually calmed, though that didn’t stop the cheers from ringing out.

 

It was only at the end of the performance had she noticed the foreign stretch of her lips and her pounding heart, the music still ringing in her ears even as the gym was enveloped in light, people now leaving in loud chatter. Once there were barely anyone, and Midoriya was finished talking to Hound Dog, she goes to Midoriya and happily compliments the performance — she perhaps would’ve talked his ears off (where did this energy come from?) if a teen around her height (perhaps smaller) hadn’t ordered Midoriya to help them clean. As Mirio was about to scoop her up, a familiar ginger caught her attention.

 

“Chuuya!” A fury of shock greeted her as Chuuya turned, confused as to who shouted his name before spotting Eri trudging over to him as if she hadn’t been a nervous mess hours ago.

 

“Hey, kid.” A hand reached, caressing her head once she was in decent-enough distance. “Enjoyed the performance?” She nodded her head bashfully, widely grinning as he eyes scanned around, confusion briefly replacing her expression.

 

“Where’s Dazai?” Her eyes were doe-like, staring up at Chuuya curiously. “I heard he had an injury, but…” she couldn’t describe where the confidence came from, but it’s like her soul is free of burdens, a smile never leaving her face despite the slight pain in her cheeks.

 

“He’s resting; isn’t supposed to be out of bed for a couple weeks.” Nodding, Eri looked around some more before asking: “do you have to stay back and help clean, too?” Chuuya smiled softly, reluctantly confirming.

 

“Yeah, but I should be done quickly; go enjoy the rest of the festival.” Eri reluctantly left the teen’s side, grabbing ahold of Mirio’s hand (when did he get close?) as they walked out of the gym to the other festivities being held like the beauty contest. Chuuya watched as the two grew in distance, turning to begin his part of the cleaning while also glancing at Aoyama, who watched the interaction curiously.

Aoyama didn’t know if Chuuya truly cared for the girl, or if it was an act; he didn’t know what he’d do if it all proved to be some elaborate plan, but he knew he wasn’t in a position to judge, only nodding toward Chuuya as he helped sweep up glitter.

 

***

 

Sitting through 1-B’s play was as confusing as it was hilarious, Chuuya must admit; he was on FaceTime with Dazai, recording the art as plot twist after twist was revealed, making it all crammed, but still interesting. Dazai was scoffing every now and then at every ridiculous turn, barely holding the phone up to his face as the moment he began to hurt, he dropped it, leaving it face down halfway off the bed.

Around this time, there should also be a beauty pageant going on, too, and while Chuuya wanted to attend for the curiosity of it, Dazai had bombarded his phone during the performance to attend 1-B’s play. The dumb bandage-waster is lucky that there wasn’t much on his part apart from glitter and curtains. At the end, someone asked everyone to survey who’s performance was better, and Chuuya being Chuuya, picked 1-A, though to see the results revealed made Chuuya’s brows furrow. What a scam.

Chapter 35

Notes:

Formatting is so annoying… why are you messing up??? 😭😭

This one goes out to Veg (Guest) and Huí, (Guest). I don’t think you can tag someone on here, so hopefully y’all see this. 🤞✌️

Chapter Text

Dazai sat straight, his back flat, feet to the floor, and his breathing eerily calm as he greets his guest “welcomely.” Shigaraki didn’t bother reciprocating the energy toward Dazai — slumped in his chair and twirling a glass of no-good whiskey — while they stared at one another, seeing who would speak first.

Currently, a day had passed since the festival and Dazai couldn’t be more than pleased to have missed it; it sounded exhausting and didn’t seem to be a good gamble. Not that he really had the choice to go. Though, Dazai shouldn’t be out of bed, but this was too important for a video call — not that he would’ve reached out. Why would he willingly have these people on his cellular device more than necessary?

Shigaraki was awfully hubris. Even with the hand on his face, the tell-tale sign of his foul smile showed from the way his skin appeared to crinkle rather than wrinkle.

Shigaraki, in all his hubris, threw down a flash drive.

‘Huh, I’m sure it was a hard drive. Whatever.’ Dazai thought to himself, eyes tracking the object like a cat ready to pounce.

“And this is?” A raspy laugh escaped Shigaraki’s mouth, making everyone around shudder, but all it did for Dazai was make him scrunch up his features. The man’s voice crunched with every inhale, and it was nasty to listen to. Waiting patiently for the man-child to calm as he took a couple breaths, Dazai gazed around the room, noting every League member standing with them.

“Valuable information.” Dazai brought his attention back to the lunatic in front of him. “On U.A., your classmates… and most importantly: you.” Sighing, Dazai leaned forward, resting his head on his arms as he hid back a wince from the pain — if Recovery Girl asks for a follow-up check-up, he’s screwed expeditiously, but perhaps he could compromise with the old lady and have her write him a pass?

“Don’t you have enough? I figured my name would be worth millions.”

“Sure, other than your nullification powers and the apparent relationship you have with one Chuuya Nakahara.” Dazai’s mahogany eye remained motionless, stopping the grin from carving itself into skin.

“He’s such a cutie! I wonder how his blood tastes!” Toga abruptly blurted, gushing over her imagination. No one gave her any judgement or tried to hush her until Shigaraki gave her a look. Dazai, however, was in pain and annoyed.

“His blood is red and tastes like metal, you know, like all blood. Though, now thinking about it, he might taste like mutt.” Their eyes met for a second, Toga’s narrowing with a frown, perhaps not fully understanding there’s nothing special about blood, or maybe Dazai doesn’t get what’s so special about it… yeah, it keeps you alive and can kill you, but it’s just a glorified liquid, and the number of times he’s tasted his, it didn’t have him on his knees like some animal, nor did it make him want to go all devotee. The eye contact endured until Toga finally averted her gaze, her eyes displeased, and frown deepened.

Turning his attention back to Shigaraki, Dazai leaned away from the table, relaxing his posture.

“So, what do you know? I mean, you know about my ability, right? Do you know its limitations, or how it works?” Shigaraki smirked, assuming that Dazai had taken the bait.

“It would be… wrong of me to lay out my cards right this instant, don’t you agree?”

“So, nothing, right?” Dazai grinned, the stretch not reaching his eyes as his head tilted. “You know, in many situations, it would be wise to keep it all hidden, but currently, it would be… in your best interest to lay them all out.” Dazai’s eye darkened as he leaned back, crossing his arms. “You say it now, then they know — assuming they don’t, which I’m sure of, considering many witnesses turns into a liability — but if you keep quiet, and I kill you, then this is all for nothing.” The members tensed at the threat of murder, each getting ready to move in case Dazai tried something, but Dazai only laughed, his demeanor changing in an instance.

“I’m not going to listen to an empty threat—” The wave of a hand cut him off, a glare piercing at any retort he could’ve mustered. “Now, what do you know about Chuuya?” Shigaraki pinched his lips, his hands scratching at skin until it broke. All of the League members stared at Dazai with disdain and a bit of curiosity as they looked to their leader, waiting for his orders. Shigaraki paid no mind, though, and continued scratching; his crimson eyes bled through his mask as he stared Dazai down.

After a while, Kirigiri interfered and began to calm the adult down, reminding him of their goals and how he shouldn’t let Dazai get in the way of them. Nodding, Shigaraki sighed, the tension escaping his body. “I know that Chuuya is your partner and is also on this mission with you.”

“That’s all?”

“I also know that he has a gravity-based power and is much stronger — and reliable — than you.”

“Is this your way of ending our ‘partnership’?” Dazai sighed, closing his eyes. “Too bad for you, Chuuya, while reliable, is as loyal as a dog to its master; he wouldn’t even entertain either of you for more than a second.” Dazai’s eye stayed on Shigaraki far longer, watching as his hands scratched his cuticles. “And that’s generous of him.” Then, an egging expression traversed, his eyes glossing over with sadistic joy, and his lips curling.

“I mean, you can try, but you have better chances of getting smashed through the core of the earth, but who knows? Surely not quitters...” The air was compacted enough to break glass as the two stared one another down. Dazai’s grin shrinked into slyness, while Shigaraki fought the urge to jump the table and kill him, the sound of old, tired wood creaking acting as the only leash holding him back as he stalked Dazai’s movements. Dazai arose, swiping dust off his clothes.

“Anyway,” he smiled, “I think it’s time to get onto the more important things — don’t you agree?” Dazai turned to look at everyone before clapping his hands cheerfully, smiling gleefully.

***

Shigaraki slumped in his chair, picking at the skin on his fingers with a scowl; he didn’t like the brat, but his plans were good. The best Shigaraki could do was wait until he succeeded to then take Dazai’s life. Toga hung around on a stool, leaning on a table dejectedly while Twice tried to cheer her up, Mr. Compress was playing with marbles, Kurogiri cleaned up the remains of what used to be a whisky glass, and the rest were standing around dejected, some even stabbing into old pillows, imagining it to be a boy with brunet hair and calculating eyes.

“We can still try with that Chuuya.” Dabi’s voice came from nowhere as he leaned against the wall, an icy blue flame dancing in his palm.

“How so? I don’t want to get crushed beneath the earth…” Toga’s frown deepened. Dabi smirked slightly, sensing the unasked question.

“We’ll handle it.”

 

The air smelled as it always had: man-made. A few press members waited outside of U.A.’s gates, but once it became clear they weren’t getting anything, they began to pack up and leave, leaving only Dabi to soak in the blazing sun.

Approximately three weeks had passed since Dazai’s last visit, and Dabi bathed in the shadows of an alleyway, stalking the school from afar. The students rarely left campus, and when they did, they weren’t his target. Sighing, throwing a useless cigarette to the ground, Dabi pinched at his nose bridge.

Sending Toga to infiltrate was the simplistic thing to do, though stealing an ID card had proven troublesome. Dabi sighed to himself as he pressed himself against a wall. The student they stole the blood from wasn’t in 1-A, and while that gave them the advantage of Chuuya not seeing her all the time, it would make this drag out unless Toga could find someplace to converse with him, but from what she reports back, Dazai is almost always near. Does the kid know what they’re planning or is he just clingy?

Dull buzzing grabbed his attention.

Toga:

It’s lunch and I can’t get close enough to talk ;(

Dabi cursed under his breath, replying back annoyed.

Just try. He was left on read. Shutting off his phone, his head leaned against the wall. He hoped he wouldn’t have to catch the kid on the fly, but if Toga didn’t manage, then that meant he’d have to do something.


The loud cafeteria was a sound she didn’t know if she missed or hated; so loud and it wasn’t even filled with people speaking their true selves, bottling them away to appease society. Toga looked over the message before stashing away her phone; the teens she’s sitting next to keep talking to her about things she has no clue about, and were honestly getting on her nerves. Looking past them, she spotted the fiery, growing hair from the photo given, and her eyes narrowed. Looking back to Dazai, who was previously chatting with Midoriya, her blood ran cold to find him staring and waving at her. Playing a confused act, she awkwardly raised her hand and returned the greeting before looking away. Her “friends” questioned her about it, yet she shook them off.

Phone buzzing, her blood boiled as she bit down on her cheek.

Unknown:

If you want a chance with Chuuya, he likes wine, especially the expensive kind. Cheap will probably get you 3 minutes of his time.

Looking back up, she saw Dazai concealing his phone before reengaging himself in conversation.

Toga snarled.

Once lunch was over and the crowd thinned, she made her way over to Chuuya, tapping on his shoulder carefully. From the corner of her eye, she saw Dazai staring amused.

Chuuya turned around, an eyebrow raised before seeing the unknown girl.

“Do you need something?” His demeanor gave off a cautious dog, so Toga would have to be careful with everything she does. The girl’s — of whom she couldn’t remember the name of — friends came up beside her with jokey expressions, making Chuuya stare at them with the most respect someone who thinks something dumb is about to happen could give.

“Is this your crush, Chinatsu?” One girl bumped her jokingly.

“What?! No, I just want to speak to him!” Toga blurted out, fixing the crazed expression slowly seeping on her face. “If that’s alright.” Chuuya was more than suspicious now — whether it’s because he’s had his heart played with it, or genuinely distrusts any random love-confessor, Toga didn’t know — and it didn’t get any better when he looked behind “Chinatsu” to see Dazai poking fun at him. Scowling, he turned his attention back to “Chinatsu,” giving her a polite nod before ultimately declining the invitation.

Toga held back a look as he walked away from her, going over to Dazai and punching him in the arm; she bit her lip before a smile formed. As her “friends” dragged her away, saying things like “better luck next time,” Toga couldn’t help but think of the lovely challenge presented to her, and the soon-to-be glorious reward. What would Dazai’s blood taste like? Rot?


Both her and Dabi were now speaking with Shigaraki of their troubles, though their leader didn’t seem as invested in the non-progressive progress, it was only when Toga recommended they try to kidnap Chuuya did Shigaraki spring up.

“What? Was what I said a good idea?” Toga grinned widely, but Shigaraki waved her off.

“Kirigiri, do you recall what I was telling you that day? When I ran into those two teens out shopping?”

“How you saw two familiar teenagers and one dropped their wallet?”

“Yeah, it was them — Dazai and that Chuuya kid!” Shigaraki’s face contorted into something many couldn’t figure out. Many were used to his tantrums and blinded rage, but this seemed entirely different. More focused, like someone realizing they’ve been made a fool.

“Are you confident?”

“Yes.”

“…but you said they felt familiar and I’m certain this is the first we’ve ever met them.”

“No, no, no!” Shigaraki freaked, “I’ve been near that obnoxious border many times! I’m positive I’ve seen them from time to time during stakeouts; they were always checking on other’s guarding the place!”

“And you are sure of this…. Because…?” Shigaraki was massacring his skin now; beneath his nails growing bloody as they broke through skin. “Besides, the people guarding the border are part of that Port Mafia group, those two hardly seem like mafiosos.”

“I know that!” The room was quiet after the outburst. Toga and Twice stared at one another, awkwardly exchanging glances back to their leader while Dabi leaned against a counter, watching the scene unfold with minimal interest.

“Maybe we should continue at a different time?” Twice spoke out, “we should continue and ignore his tantrum session!” “I don’t think any of us are in good moods right now.” “Come on, let's just continue!”

No one said much else, even as Shigaraki cooled and stopped scratching his already damaged skin, no one could say much as they awkwardly went on with their routines.

“We’ll pick this back up tomorrow.” That was the only agreement they had that day.

***

Dazai walked into class 1-A, grinning widely. It’s a new day, and he hadn’t seen much from the League’s shapeshifter, so either there’s a damper in their plan, or they’re about to do something exciting — he hoped it was the latter, just to annoy Chuuya.

“Dazai!” Midoriya had called over to him. Normally, he would’ve walked in and sat down, but ever since he’s gotten extra friendly with him, and the nurse allowed him to attend class again, he finds himself hanging around his desk more often, but only to keep up appearances. In Dazai’s humble opinion, there’s nothing else to him apart from being dorky, smart, and a true hero (still can’t believe he’s using such terminology), meaning he’s completely uninteresting; however, to give the boy some credit, there’s something eating away at him that he can’t quite place.

Today, the bright teen was talking his ears off about some hero named firefly, or… was it something else? His ears tuned him out halfway through and he’s only been reading his lips, though it appears his brain tuned them out, too. A few minutes passed of the endless blabber and the room became warmer, as seen by classmates removing their blazers and rolling up their sleeves, so Dazai did the same as he lacked the body temperature used to the heat. Could Midoriya change the climate just by talking someone’s ear off, or is this an odd occurrence? The sun was active enough as is.

“Don’t you feel hot? I think I’m gonna die all sweaty!” Whined the mafioso. Midoriya laughed slightly, also removing his blazer. “Yeah… is the air broken?” Dazai shrugged before leaning over the desk and reading inside of Midoriya’s notebook, flipping the pages to find a new hero in each section that Dazai couldn’t even begin to conceptualize.

“Wow, this place has a lot of heroes,” the brunet drawled, “why treat it like a competition?”

“What do you mean?”

“The ranking system. Shouldn’t it be all about being equal?” Dazai watched Midoriya fumble with the edge of his notebook. “If you put one another against each other, surely issues will arise, so instead of a number one, wouldn’t it be fairer to give everybody a chance to be number one by having no number one?” Midoriya opened his mouth to protest, perhaps to say the system keeps them striving for more, and Dazai was more than happy to accept, but before anything could begin, Dazai made an embarrassingly pained noise upon being bumped into, his stomach hitting the corner of the desk rather hard despite his arms reaching out to steady himself; a flash of blue faded from the corner of his eye, yet he paid it no mind. And thankfully, his sternum all but cleared, but pain was pain and Dazai had to fight back the insult dangling at his tongue.

“My bad, Dazai!” Hagakure’s voice greeted him, grabbing him by the shoulder to help pull him away from the desk.

“It’s fine, these things can happen...” The brunet waved her off politely, smiling charmingly at her. She nodded, her face still one of apologetics before she let go of his shoulder, instantly disappearing. Anyone that glanced their way turned back to their conversations, Dazai’s smile nearly faltering at how mundane everything was. Truly such a way of life, to be in a classroom and chat away with nothing better to do; he’s glad to already have a job and not sit through this ever again. Pinching his brows, he eased, gently massaging the oncoming headache reaching his very corrupted soul.

“I’m gonna go sit now, I’m sure Aizawa is going to enter soon.” Grabbing his blazer, Midoriya waved him off while turning to face the front, scribbling in his notebook. Dazai huffed slightly, stepping away—

“Ggh!” A pained groan escaped his lips upon being knocked into a desk, again, his back hitting it harshly. Looking down at the body in hand, Mineta was awkwardly hanging, his grip tight along his arms. Sighing, dully aching, Dazai set out to lift the boy, but it appears he had a different idea, and unclipped his bandages— Dazai’s eyes grew wide, pupils expanding drastically as he threw the boy away. Big mistake. Bandages springed across the floor like confetti, stopping where Dazai threw Mineta like some rolled out carpet. Dark, dreary eyes looked at the fabric now dirtied on the floor; they were clean, and now they’re not. His arms stinged slightly from the more-so recent cuts along his arms as the air breezed upon them, giving them the air they’ve been deprived of when in public spaces.

In another dimension, perhaps the outer body of his being as his mind halted traction before speeding like a train going off rails, he saw the gazes of peers looking over curiously before seeing the crime bestowed upon the floor; he sees as their gazes travel, finding his arms, and gasping. Some even clasped a hand over their mouths like this was some play and the biggest twist was revealed.

Even Mineta had nothing to say upon the display; his gaze remorseful and fear-stricken as the lines registered. Before anyone could ask anything, the creaky echo of the door opening drew a few’s attention. Perhaps it was the light people speak of when death approaches, so Dazai mechanically turned away, leaving behind a piece of him, and walked past Aizawa, who failed at stopping him. It was for the best. Dazai knew a bullet would be warranted if he stayed any longer.

Once the door closed again, all eyes went to Mineta, even Aizawa’s, once he caught on.

“Mineta, what did you do…?” Yaoyorozu whispered, her face pale and ghostly, like she’d be sick.

Mineta didn’t answer, still looking in the spot Dazai once stood in disbelief.

“Mineta, what do you have to say for yourself?!” Iida scolded harshly. A blur of ginger passes, making Iida freeze and shout out to get Chuuya to stop in his tracks.

“Shut the fuck up.” Iida’s voice died out into shaking noises, the tone piercing through his skull, twisting and digging. His knees shook slightly, and everything felt numb. Chuuya slammed the door shut, startling everyone that hadn’t mentally caught up yet. Iida gasped out breaths, clutching onto a desk for support, alternating between Mineta and the door. Mineta was the safer option.

***

Dazai's body moved automatically toward the dormitory, not paying any mind to the birds or teachers wondering why he wasn’t in class. Instead, he focused entirely on getting to the dorms and redoing his arms; he could pretend none of this ever happened if he did just that. Dazai sighed at the sound of footsteps approaching, knowing them well from their sharpness and general confidence.

“Do you need something Chuuya? Perhaps my humblest opinion on how to get out of the scolding you may be receiving?” Dryly humored Dazai, “I could almost see the building shake.”

“Tch. Shut up, damn bastard, I’m checking up on you.” Dazai hadn’t turned, but he could still visualize the way Chuuya’s arms crossed, and the way his eyebrows furrow.

“I’m as dandy as a suicidal man blessed with immortality!” The facade dropped quickly, his eye trailing over to his naked arms. He knew how bad and marred they were, yet seeing the direct sunlight painting over them brought out the hideous nature of them. His skin was sweaty from the bandages, and marred from the numerous injuries he’s accumulated over the years. The continuation of walking hadn’t occurred to him, not even as Chuuya drew closer, standing directly across from him with pursed lips and sharp eyes. After a couple minutes of staring, they heard the shouting of a staff member asking them what they were doing and if they had permission to be out of class. Chuuya’s gaze flickered, his eyes glowering fiercely toward the voice, yet the person hadn’t given up, instead opting to further involve themself.

“Fuck this…” Chuuya grabbed Dazai by the wrist upon seeing the teacher strutting angrily toward them, tightly pulling him along and getting away from the potential conflict. It took a while, and the willpower of a saint to not give into the teacher demanding they explain why they weren’t in class, along with their ID cards, but Chuuya slumped against the wall of Dazai’s dorm, tracking the brunet’s movements as he made work on his arms. The room was quiet, and neither had anything to say. Closing azure eyes, a groan escaped dry lips as his hand came up to roughly rub at his forehead.

“This is rucking stupid…” Chuuya leaned his head against the wall. “Fucking pipsqueak…” Dazai paid no mind to the muttered profanities under hushed breaths; his gaze locked onto his arms as bandages covered them once more, hiding their inhumanity.

“Chuuya is going to cause trouble.”

“Damn right I am! Fucking bastard having the gall to act remorseful…” the words blurred together quickly, a couple death threats in the mix toward the pervert. Once the anger resided, tensed shoulders sagged, and his brows in a permanent frown. Rising from the floor, Chuuya dragged his feet over to the bed and face-planted on top of it, rolling over to stare at the ceiling.

“You aren’t going to try anything, are you?” The question was opaque, there were numerous ways it could be interpreted, yet Dazai only saw it as one.

“No, I don’t think I will.” Chuuya abruptly sat up, staring at him in disbelief.

“Why the hell not? The Dazai I know would definitely—”

“Because you will,” Dazai grinned, “aren’t I right, Chuuyaa?”

***

Getting forced into therapy was always a pain in the ass; it’s happened more times than being willfully admitted into a hospital, which was only a one-time occurrence. Dazai blew a stray piece of hair out of his face, unimpressed at the dog in front of him; he was one of the few “therapists” they had around the school — quite a shame considering all the bullshit that appears to be happening — and he wasn’t even a therapist! A goddamn guidance counselor.

“A dog as a guidance counselor… I’ve seen it all, it appears.” A dull whistle followed, feeling the air with its sad tunes.

“I’d recommend you watch your language. Quirk discrimination may not exist where you live, but—”

“Oh, don’t you worry! I’m not discriminating against your quirk, but all dogs! I detest you little demons.” Hound Dog stared at the brunet in curiosity, yet he didn’t push it, having met people who, too, didn’t like or appreciate the likeness of dogs. Leaning back, a sole eye darting across the room, picking up the tiniest pieces of information before retreating to the man in front of him. “Is there more reason for me to stay here, or can I leave?” Hound Dog’s eyes narrowed, like he was trying to get a good read on him. Sadly for him, though, you don’t learn how to stop your school your emotions and not use it to your advantage.

Perhaps he was also trying to get a good sniff of him, tell whatever feelings he was having based on hormones, like his cortisol is off-balance and he’s going to go into some deep depression that drowns him. It’s ridiculous. Dazai watched his eyes narrow even further, finding nothing to be detrimental or even worth noting about him. Sad. If Dazai could, he would shed a tear for the manly beast in front of his eye.

“Your teacher, Aizawa, informed me of the circumstances surrounding this visitation.” His voice was as fierce as ever, yet there was a shocking professional aspect to it that caused Dazai to shudder — the man never spoke in such a tone before, at least, that Dazai could hear.

“Ooooh, I expected that! Though, in my honest opinion, I find this visit to be… bogus. I don’t need to be here, and quite frankly, if you just write me off and say ‘I’m good,’ then all’s well that ends well!”

“As this is my job, I simply cannot do that.” Dazai could see the slight flare of nostrils; he was getting annoyed with him. Grinning, Dazai looked at the plain ceiling, a bored huff leaving his chapped lips.

“Depressing… So how long do I have to be in here, and is this weekly?”

“If you don’t help me help you, this may become daily.” Hound dog huffed, his ears twitching slightly. The brunet frowned at the answer, placing his head in his arms.

“So, how long until I get to leave…?”

“Twenty minutes; you’ve already wasted ten.” Dazai should’ve just stopped his heartbeat…

 

Once he was allowed to leave, having told nothing and insisted on wasting time making paper birds, the brunet wanted nothing more than to go to his dorm and suffocate into a pillow. What he hadn’t expected was to see Midoriya and Yaoyorozu waiting for him outside of Hound Dog’s office, nervously greeting him. It shocked him, considering school ended hours ago, however that didn’t stop him from greeting the two.

“Hello, Midoriya-kun and Yaoyorozu-chan! Hopefully the lines didn’t deteriorate your views of me.” Joked the teen, seeing how it immediately clicked in the others’ mind, causing their faces to go pale.

“No, no, it didn’t, and I’m sorry about Mineta; he’s been placed on supervised leave, so…” Dazai waved Midoriya off, sticking a thumbs-up in his face.

“It’s all good! I shouldn’t have underestimated him! Nearly no one has been able to do what he did; it makes me want to give him a cheer!” Dazai sparkled, dreamily smiling. Midoriya was concerned, yet didn’t bother speaking, instead, he stared at the ground in contemplation.

The two watched as he blabbered on about nonsensical things, though they didn’t interrupt until he got to Chuuya, sulking about how “his dog didn’t defend his owner.” Gulping Yaoyorozu opened her mouth, her throat dry and itchy.

“Dazai, we have some concerns…” Dazai only grinned, waving them off.

“If it’s about the scars, then don’t worry! Just forget—”

“It’s… it’s about Chuuya…”

“Oh? Did something happen?”

 

“What do you mean?” Yaoyorozu tilted her head, watching as Nezu brought a teacup up to his furry lips. Next to her is Midoriya squeezing his knees in anticipation. It was another meeting regarding Dazai, and Nezu felt they weren’t sufficient enough despite the (lacking) progress reported to him over the last month or so.

“I believe it’s safe to assume that the newest revelation regarding Dazai is… saddening, and scary, especially for you guys to witness; however, I do believe this is a good way to bring him out of his shell.” A teacup raised to furry lips, a long pause as he sipped the bitter liquid.

“I believe so, too, but what if he doesn’t—”

“Trust you? Try? Only someone that doesn’t try gets bad results, and it’s best to act now then wait — what if he spirals?” Nezu set down his teacup with a dull thud, looking at Midoriya with easy-going eyes. “To stop someone from spiraling, you have to help them with their bad habits, even when it seems impossible.”

Yaoyorozu nodded along with his words, thoughtfully searching for ways to work on this. “We can ask Chuuya for guidance; he’s been around him longer—”

“Wonderful suggestion, but here’s the thing: Chuuya may also be a way of self harm for him. Think about it, he purposely riles him up and gets injured, so he may not be our best option.” Nezu pursed his lips; he didn’t want to get more people than necessary involved, and it would be even harder to hide the suspicion he harbors toward the brunet with him around. But what if he’s looking at it the wrong way? What if Chuuya is also working with the League—

“It also appears they don’t have each other’s best interest at heart, and I believe separation will show that to them. The starting point in all healing journeys is to get rid of what’s holding you back, after all.”

 

“No, we just… we don’t think your friendship with him is healthy…” Midoriya quickly looked up to see Dazai’s blank expression, all cheer and dramatics gone. “We don’t mean to intrude, but—”

“Then, what do you intend to do?”

“We just— just think that your friendship with him is another form of self harm!” Dazai tilted his head, eyes glaring into the depths of Midoriya’s soul. Thoughts plagued his mind, eating away at anything trying to explain or excuse; his hand twitched slightly, muscle memory urging him to reach for a gun. What the hell was he talking about—

Oh

A throaty guffaw cut through the air, bouncing off the walls tauntingly. They were confused, worried their friend had gone into insanity, but as quickly as the noise came, Dazai was in his face, staring at him with dead eyes in maniacal glee.

“I don’t believe outsiders should speak on what they lack—” Dazai felt a hand on his shoulder and pulled away from the odd-haired boy. Turning, he saw Yaoyorozu’s alarmed countenance, and only greeted her with an innocent smile.

“Is something the matter?” Shrugging her hand off him, he watched her shudder, her body tensing immediately.

“I— I know it’s sudden, and it’s okay to get defensive of this sort of thing, but we want to help.” Yaoyorozu’s voice shook, almost like she would sulk if this continued, like his mental state was her fault or something. So dumb. He hates this city and its people.

“Such savior complexes… jeez, and I thought Chibikko had the biggest one. This city is so annoying.” Their brows drew together, mouths hanging agape in pure shock. Turning to look at the other, Dazai sighed heavily at their willing display of ignorance.

“What do you—” it was quick, Yaoyorozu couldn’t get a full breath in before she and Midoriya were pulled in close with a grip so tight, you wouldn’t have believed it to be from the bandaged teen. A few walked by, perhaps thinking it was a group hugging session, but the increasing tightness on their arms told a different story. Biting back a wince, they heard the quiet words of a curse.

“You don’t know anything about me or Chuuya, so I’ll inform you in hopes of better planning in the future: between all of us, Chuuya is most loyal to me, and nothing will do such a privilege justice.” Dazai leaned further in, grinning like a madman, a shadow casting over his face, making the two cower. “If I told Chuuya to kill each and every one of you, he’d listen in a heartbeat.” Dazai’s voice turned crystal as his grip tightened further, audible winces leaving their mouths. “And try not to listen to what a mongrel has to say.” As quickly as the message came, Dazai gently shoved them away, walking away with the wave of a hand.

“Nice chatting with the both of you! See you during class tomorrowww!” Yaoyorozu’s eyes blinked rapidly, pupils dilated, and her breathing ragged as she tried to soothe her thumping heart. Midoriya stood frozen, watching as the miles expanded between them. Looking to one another, their eyes flickered, agreeing that the boy only spoke of one promise: danger. Destructive, cruel, and dirty danger.

***

Mineta sighed at the room he was confined in; it was his dorm, but it didn’t feel like some heavenly place to rest in, not even the pictures of barely naked women brought him comfort. Instead, having teachers checking up on him, just to make sure he didn’t try anything, brings down his libido so much, he lacks interest in his Weekly Playboy magazines. Exaggeratedly groaning, he flops onto his bed and buries his head under his pillows, kicking his feet as he whines about how unfair everything is. He was just curious, and a prank seemed the least harmful way to go about it (heaven knows the brunet would’ve laughed him off, leaving Chuuya to glare at him), but now, he was confined to limited interaction.

Sitting up, making his bed creaked mutedly, rising from the little weight stressed upon it, he stared at the mirror in his room, seeing the plague of insecurity and disgustingly blatant fear etched within his skin. Sighing, his hands rubbed harshly against his eyes, provoking tears.

“Ow!” He groaned out, eyes widening at the sharp prick on his neck. As he dragged his hands away, his body felt heavy and numb. Thoughts whirled around, yet none of them stemmed coherently. Opening his mouth felt like a drag, too, the very action feeling like his lips turned to sandpaper and his mouth had needles sticking upright. Black eyes grew heavy, stubbornly closing right before he had a look at his attacker in the mirror. Faintly, he could feel himself fall.


Coming to was a chore; his body was groggy and his mind stiffer than a frozen lake. Blinking, his senses took their time to come back, but once they did, he immediately felt even stiffer coldness against his arms and legs. Shooting up, he felt metal digging into his chest, a pained groan escaping his mouth.

“W…where am..I?!” He cried, voice hoarse and painful, head darting around the dark room in a sluggish frenzy; it smelt of mold and there wasn’t a lick of light to see. Was this he— he jolted hearing a loud thud, yet as foreboding as it should’ve been, it hadn’t registered in the drowsy teen’s mind until too late.

“Don’t you ever stop fucking whining?” His eyes blinked again and finally, there was light; it wasn’t a big flare, but enough to see the angered eyes piercing through his being. His body grew feeling, and the thumping of his heart was audible. Tears pricked his eyes, his body nauseous and shaking. He was going to die and it was going to be painful; he was going to die and he didn’t even— eyes widening, the presence of the man — no, boy — finally clicked.

“Chuuya?! Is this some sick joke to get back at me?” Mineta’s voice heightened in disbelief, eyes widening and a red hue covering his cheeks in embarrassment for his reaction. “You got me! Now, let me go…” his voice wavered coming to the end, seeing as Chuuya glared at him in disgust, like he was vile and deserved less than a grave built entirely upon horse shit. Azure eyes tracked over his lack of movement, the small lantern in hand like a ghost awaiting upon his imminent demise, but that’s crazy! Chuuya wasn’t going to kill him…

“You… you got me, so…” Mineta tried to follow after Chuuya, but the restraints strained his neck, limiting his motion. The sound of beeping rebounded in his ear, a mocking tune as dull ringing bounced the walls.

“Hirotsu, I’m at the location.” Mineta flinched, Chuuya’s voice sharp and focused as he communicated across the line, not like the childishly competitive one he was used to hearing whenever the class was assigned something. ‘Who the hell was Hirotsu?’ Mineta wanted to ask, but the tone of Chuuya’s voice spoiled he wasn’t in the mood. Another beep and the room went back quiet. The clanging sound of the lantern grew close as Chuuya walked to stand in front of him, crouching slightly to be at eye-level. The ginger was smirking, a cruel glint shining in his irises.

“I hope you fucking suffer, you goddamn pervert.” Mineta cried out as calm, rhythmic steps faded; his throat ached upon his pleas not being answered, and he was once again left alone in the room.


Dazai was inherently right; Chuuya was going to do something, not because he felt obligated to, but simply because it was a debt overdue. Something that should’ve been locked away and buried long ago, so it wouldn’t become an issue, but they waited, and waited, and it struck, leaving them with no choice but to deal with not only them, but the aftermath. Chuuya really should’ve stuck with his initial promise to the gremlin, but alas, judgement lapses are normal.

Chapter 36

Notes:

Hey… how y’all doing…? ☺️
I’m back (to this story) after two months, I think? Schools been hectic; I had projects to turn in back-to-back, and that created endless amount of stress 😔
Hopefully, with the school year coming to an end, I won’t have to take long breaks like that and be more consistent with posting.
Also, I forgot someone asked this in the comments, but there’s an audio reading for this fanfic on YouTube! I feel so bad for not seeing it sooner… ☹️ the channel is @Lucia_Undergrove if anyone’s interested.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The day started off terrible; Midoriya hadn’t slept a wink ever since his conversation with Dazai, and it repeated in his mind like a sin. The words said before they parted, and the way breathing seemed impossible, as if Dazai had gained a second power and froze time and air simultaneously.

 

“You don’t know anything about me or Chuuya, so I’ll inform you in hopes of better planning in the future: between all of us, Chuuya is most loyal to me, and nothing will do such a privilege justice.”

 

The way he spoke as if everything was fact, like you should never doubt his words.

 

 “If I told Chuuya to kill each and every one of you, he’d listen in a heartbeat.”

 

How serious he was about such a proclamation, ruining whatever image he had in Midoriya’s head and causing this horrid sense of fear within. He felt his hand tremble at the thought, a clawing fear leaning against his shoulder like they were childhood pals. Though, occupying the feeling was hope. Dumb, naïve hope. Hope that… it was all a misunderstanding — an emotion that went too far left…

 

Once he got to class, he spotted the brunet, and with his dumb, hopeful thinking, he said hello and gave a wave.

 

Miraculously, he was right; Dazai waved back, and his dread eased, but something still nagged from within his stomach. Dazai slowly walked toward him, surrounding him as he went with him to his desk, flipping mindlessly through his notebook, and asking questions like there was never an issue between them. Midoriya could feel Yaomomo staring in confusion; her gaze tense and wary, and Dazai felt it, too. He sighed, lifting his head slightly, his eyes pointed to the ground in sorrow.

 

“I would like to apologize for what I said the other day.” Midoriya… didn’t know what to feel — it felt as natural as a faux diamond, yet a feeling washed over him, and his shoulders eased. Green eyes still widened. Perhaps he was hearing wrong? Yes, that must be it!

 

“Wha—”

 

“I thought about what the both of you were trying to convey, and I agree; I talked with Chuuya, and we’ve agreed to put some distance.” Dazai answered, still not looking at him. “It’s just… hearing those words sent something off. That never happens, so it was eye-opening.” He finally looked up, face serious and eye unwavering. The words stabbed something in the back of his brain, but what? The words sounded sincere, and he wore a determined-ish face, too, so why was his brain telling him to end the conversation quickly?

 

“Oh, well, I’m glad that you’re taking your mental health seriously — oh… did that sound wrong? Uh, I’m glad that your open to help… uh… if you need someone to talk to, we are here for you, Dazai-kun.” The teen nodded slowly before looking over to Chuuya, a somber glint faint in his eye; the ginger, despite their uncanny telepathy, didn’t look back, instead engrossed in conversation with Bakugo and Mina. Midoriya’s eyes softened.

 

“It’s okay to miss him, you know, but sometimes, we need distance to heal.” Dazai turned back to him, staring before going to sit at his desk. The mood drenched — entirely soaked — Midoriya felt useless. He’d never seen the brunet act like that before, but that just goes to show how much of a loss he’s taking. Midoriya hopes Principal Nezu knows what he’s talking about. It should also be selfish to mention the varying weights lifted from his shoulders; he didn’t know if their friendship would end. However, a part of him began pondering if Dazai was at all authentic with him. Maybe Midoriya was being silly? Though, something bitter still lingered in the back of his mouth…

Later in the day, Yaomomo received the same apology, and the two couldn’t help hugging him, forgiving him for his words and actions. They were fine, and Dazai was taking a big step for his health. It was all going smooth, yes. But thoughts still lingered, and once-done actions became scarce, feeling wrong to do, like chattering endlessly about heroes and the society given to them.

 

Guilt also plagued.

 

Throughout the day, the once glued-together pair didn’t speak unless necessary, and that was seldom. It was jarring. No matter how much Midoriya tried to reason that this was okay — they were interacting with the class more than ever now — a claw scrapped against his conscience. It rose to its highest whenever he glanced at Dazai’s bandages, remembering the events from days prior, and how Chuuya was the only one to go after him. Was Nezu right about this call? Is what’s happening now truly the work of selfish, selfish people?

 

 

Yaoyorozu was, at first, adamant on avoiding Dazai after his outburst and the threat against their lives — no one with a morally good heart would do that, and the two most honest people in the world are those who are drunk or angry — but she watched the way he apologized to Midoriya, and then later on, how he apologized to her; he didn’t try to excuse his actions — he gave an explanation, yes, but it wasn’t a justification. She hesitated for a moment, eyes glancing over to Midoriya, who, too, was hesitant, but was willing to give it another try, and then she remembered just the place Dazai comes from, and how different it all is, and that to be a true hero, you mustn’t abandon those willing to help themselves or others; you must strive to help them become better versions of themselves.

Now she sees that she was wrong to have such strong feelings toward Dazai, but something in her itched; she could be a tad naïve about money and the like, but never about gut feelings — she hopes. The pond was murky as a still fog hovered over it, leaving her to sometimes stare at Dazai, watching to see an error in his movements and words, but nothing came. Maybe it was the lingering paranoia?

 

 

Dazai couldn’t help the itchy feeling within himself. There was something about being around overtly optimistic, hero complex-ridden youth that set off a timer within him; it was harmless — the timer — though relentless in its pursuit for a gun. This seemed like a smart idea — it is a smart idea, don’t get him wrong; he wouldn’t have settled otherwise — upon brainstorming and the like, but now, he wishes he changed it a tiny bit. With Mineta out of the way, and the teachers soon finding their surprise, the best way to take advantage of this mishap is to reshape it into a tool. If they believe he wants to get better, that he is willing to work with them, then anything is possible. You can’t work with someone that isn’t seeking change, after all (though, Dazai disagrees as he’s very workable). Dazai will also admit that he nearly blew his chances of an easy mission with his little explosion of words, but everyone makes mistakes every now and then! (Even though he can see the faint hesitance in Midoriya’s and Yaoyorozu’s actions now.)

 

His mind flashed back to Chuuya’s expression… how his brows furrowed and mouth scowled; how he didn’t appreciate the plan, nor the League knowing about his existence, but in order for this to work, they needed to appear on non-speaking terms — or even bad terms — to dismiss claims of accomplices, of course. The more drama, the merrier, and from what Dazai can mostly tell for when two people appear to be on bad terms, others tend to keep them away from one another to avoid conflict from not only them, but the people that consider themselves close.

 

As the day went on, landing them specifically in the last gym class for the day, he carefully painted out a bad fall out between him and the ginger, and it worked marvelously; they looked at him with sadness, apologizing for the way things ended, and even reassuring him that sometimes, some things aren’t meant to be. He agrees with that sentiment, as foolish as that may sound, but perhaps he sees it more as a… not-everything-will-last-and-will-soon-be-lost type of scenario.

 

Anyway, it was quite annoying at first, being away from someone tolerable and grouped with dreamtastic teenagers, but once he got it down pack, it was manageable. Of course, they treated him like glass, treading carefully to not break him under pressure. Everything they said, did, or even gestured had been taken into immense consideration that it was laughable. They’ve known him for how long? Yet didn’t know him a bit. He supposes that’s because he barely interacted with most of them unless necessary, and when they were supposed to work on that, they were extremely lacking… Oops.

Walking back to class, he felt squished between all the people chatting away around him; it was only Midoriya’s friend group, along with Yaoyorozu and Hagakure, but it was too much talking for such a small group. Glancing at Chuuya, who shot him a quick one, a smirk tugged at his lips. The surprise should be ready so—

 

Sirens blared throughout the place as heroes received instructions to rush outside, ushering students inside of their classes, leaving confusion on their faces that soon morphed into fear at the thought of a villain attack. A few brass ones declared they should go help fight the threat, but their teachers told them to cut it out and stay put.

 

“What’s happening!” Iida shouted, his posture straight and rigid, even as Aizawa pushed him inside the classroom.

 

“Inside. Now.” Aizawa glared at him, rushing past with Midnight and Present Mic in tow. The door closed, leaving everyone in bewilderment. The sound of footsteps shuffling past the room, along with the siren’s constant blaring made many anxious, uneasily shifting from foot to foot or walking around the room.

Soon, the sirens were the only constant sound blaring throughout the building. It was too quiet, so much so that Bakugo stomped over to the door, about to reach and open it when Iida caught his arm. The two stared at each other, Iida shaking his head disapprovingly while Bakugo scowled at him. Finally, he snatched his hand away and crossed his arms.

 

“Why do you have such a large stick up your ass? Huh, Glasses?” Bakugo glared, his canine-like teeth showing in a scowl.

 

“They want us in the classroom.” Iida started, staring down Bakugo rigidly. The two continued arguing back and forth, making the class restless from the senseless arguing. From the corner of his eye, Iida spotted a shadow moving. Snapping his eyes toward the unneeded presence, he found Dazai standing next to them, his arms lazily crossed behind his back.

 

“If you’re here to try and—”

 

“Oh, no! I would never!” Dazai flailed his arms around, eye bulged and innocently fluttering about. “I was only here to tell you that… the sirens stopped.” He was right. The room was now eerily silent. Nothing to be heard. “And…” he continued, pulling out his phone. “If you checked the news…” Iida’s eyes expanded; however, he wasn’t given time to process as Dazai mindlessly clicked on his screen, pressing the side of his phone habitually until the entire class could hear. Everyone had bated breaths as a news reporter swiftly talked, voice loud and inflexible.

 

“Outside of the esteemed U.A. High School, there seems to be a security breech as their main gate has suddenly disappeared—” a hero interrupted the reporter, Vlad King, urging her off campus, but instead of complying, she took the opportunity to question him. “What do you have to say about this? We were under the impression that the students — our kids — would be safe with not only your security system, but also the dorms requirement. How safe are our children truly when something like this easily occurs?” Vlad King didn’t answer her, and they then heard the reporter protesting, along with the sound of dragging.

 

“This place is off limits. Now and forever.” Another voice said, but only a few seemed to recognize it. “Good day.” The camera shut off after a few curses left the reporter’s mouth, ending the swift report and leaving the classroom in silence.

 

“What the fuck?” Bakugo cursed and the class follow suit, following in panicked voices.

 

“The gate is gone? Vanished?” Hagakure panicked.

 

“How could this be? What type of quirk is strong enough to do that? That gate was huge!” Kirishima worried.

 

“An experienced villain, or perhaps it’s not a quirk, but an ability?” Midoriya wondered, scrolling on his phone quickly for any other news stations that gotten more footage of the incident, but majority was propaganda-filled, talking about how “UA can’t be trusted if things like this continue happening,” or speaking down on hero society in general.

 

“But why would an ability user do that? And they’re in Yokohama, far away from here!”

 

“Except for the fact we have two in the room with us right now.” The class went quiet, slowly turning to Dazai and Chuuya. “If they can be here, then anyone else could be here.”

 

“And working with the villains?” Kaminari naïvely asked, a cold sweat flowing down his forehead and neck.

 

“A difference in powers doesn’t negate someone’s morality.” Kyoka mumbled, her eyes low to the ground. It felt wrong to speak in such a manner, like they were accusing them of something heinous.

 

“What do you guys think?” Everyone’s eyes pinned on the two of them, staring them down, awaiting their answers.

 

“Depends.” Dazai supplied, not going into detail. “If it was an ability, someone nearby should be able to describe exactly what they saw — assuming there’s a witness.” He then stretched. “But I do believe we should leave this to the adults with more experience, yes?”

 

“And if we do that, where will it get us?” Bakugo challenged, walking over to Dazai, pissed. “And don’t think I forgot that little comment you made about me, bastard!”

 

“You’re still hung up about that? That happened eons ago!” Dazai drawled. “And doing so will get you safe and out of harm so you can go back home and smother your parents with childish love.” Bakugo opened his mouth to say something, but closed it, cursing under his breath. “Alright then! Let’s all wait until the pros come back!”

 

And so, they did, and it was agonizing — not for Dazai and Chuuya, though; they’re used to the more experienced adults leaving them alone for hours, only to come back and inform them of nothing important. Many of the students walked around the classroom anxiously, cursing out UA’s choice to not have windows in the classroom as they rubbed hands across their faces and laid their heads down to rest. When an adult did come back, it was to tell them that school had gotten cut short and to go back to the dorms.

Everyone shuffled out quietly, watching as every other class was dismissed, too, leaving the halls filled with anxiously solemn kids walking down it as they peered out the windows, seeing the scene below, and indeed, the main entrance was gone, taking the security barrier with it, leaving the school wide open and the ground ruined from where the gate and barrier was dug into the ground. Fear crawled up everyone’s spine as Dazai glanced around, keeping a smirk off his face. Chuuya walked leisurely, eyes narrowing as he watched some teens group together, their figures shaking slightly. Ocean blues eyes then glanced down at the heroes outside, surrounding what should be a laptop.

Chuuya’s eyes turned to meet Dazai’s, silent smirks exchanged between the two of them.

Notes:

If there’s any inconsistencies, please let me know, but hopefully they’re not huge.

Chapter 37

Notes:

New chapter finally here and I no longer have to go to school (until August)! As celebration, I tried to make this as long as I could before it became redundant (which sadly capped at 3,800+ words), which makes me very happy because I always struggle going over 1,000-2,000 words without combining chapters… 😓
Anyway, I hope you’ll enjoy this chapter!

Chapter Text

A sigh left Chuuya’s mouth at the plan; it felt as chaotic as it sounded. First, Dazai wanted them as allies, then he wants to decimate them, but now, he wants to decimate them while also pegging hero society down many notches, and how to do that than with some bizarre plan?

 

“What, Chuuya? Hero society is why people like Mineta get to enroll in hero schools and harass people with minimal punishment.”  Dazai murmured, his voice light and sour. They were currently sitting on the floor, staring at each other intensely. “I know you can handle Mineta; you’re a slug, but not too much to not handle a sloth, so I won’t bother you about him—”

 

“So, you want me to get buddy-buddy with the League, while also punishing him?”

 

“Oh, no! You don’t need to punish just him! I want you to punish everyone. His parents; his teachers; his friends; everyone who gave the slightest inkling about him.” Dazai leaned in slightly, smiling like a gentleman, but in his eyes, you could see a maniac. Carefully, he handed him two papers. “But do it however you see fit. I will tell you, though: chaos is the best distraction.”

 

***

 

Aizawa sat around the conference table, fingers laced together as he rested his hands on his mouth. His eyes yearned to close, but alas, as this concerned the safety of everyone in this building, he had to deal. As anyone would expect, Nezu was tense and desperately trying to keep up a calm façade in front of everyone as he spent the first part of this meeting scheduling for workers to come and not only replace the gates but upgrade them severely. Now, however, the room was quiet as Nezu hooked the old laptop found at the scene onto the screen projector. Whatever was on it was surely unappreciated as Nezu narrowed his eyes; his body posture, while appearing relaxed, was slightly tense, leaving everyone in the room on greater edge.

The thick silence continued; the only noise being the frustrated clicking, but once it connected, Nezu pulled up a video titled “Please Don’t Be Alarmed” and glanced at everyone in the room. They were all tense, of course, even more-so when they saw the video and its title. Aizawa’s eyes narrowed, an uneasy feeling within his gut at the black screen.

 

“Is this some sick joke?” Nemuri asked, leaning on the table stiffly. “It’s not very funny.” More mutterings filled the room but quieted once more when Nezu raised his paw.

 

“Indeed, this is not funny. But our perpetrator did this for a reason, and I do not think ignoring them is a possibility.” Aizawa frowned, as well as majority of the population as they watched Nezu click play on the laptop.

The video was dark. Too dark to see anything clearly, causing some of the heroes present to sit up straight in their seats, wary. Whoever was recording was descending stairs, as heard by the thudding of shoes and the whining and creaking of the wood from weight added and taken. It continued for some time before the operator stopped. No breathing, no noises or mistakes that could lead them to identification. Nothing.

Soon, the sound of chains clattering to the floor — followed by groans as a door opened and the scurrying of rats — caused everyone to become queasy.

 

“Is this some detour?” Cementoss asked, his eyes opened curiously. Their “guide” resumed walking before stopping again. From the side of the camera, metal clacking ensued before the camera was set down. No one could see the person’s face, only their hands as they lit a lighter and lighted an old, rusty lantern.

Aizawa leaned closer, trying to find any way to identify this person, but every where the light hit was useless, and he could not use their hands as a starting point as white gloves covered them. Once the lantern lit up, the camera lifted again, and the walking continued down a steep hallway to another door. It was heavily chained, and the wood was old and moldy as a couple bugs crawled from the cracks.

Yamada made a disgusted face, turning his head away slightly as the bugs were nonstop.

 

As the camera adjusted in their suspect’s hands, the sound of keys jiggling murmured for a moment before a click, and the door swiftly unlocked. Watching as the same gloved hand twisted the knob and pushed it open, the door creaked loudly in unison with the faint sound of chains rattling — obviously having startled someone. The camera moved once more, and the sound of whimpering and pleading became clearer. Aizawa’s eyes widened; there was something in his gut that went off. Something telling him that he knows who that person could be — something that warns and berates him for not doing an excellent job at protecting.

The camera walked past the noise, the person recording completely unbothered as they set it down on a table, pointing it in the direction of their victim. Gasps rung out, many of their blood cooling as they watched the scene. Tied to a chair was one Mineta Minoru; he was badly bruised; mouth covered in dried blood. Aizawa felt sick; a disgusting feeling churning in his chest as he pushed back bile, eyes steady on the video in front of them.

 

“What the fu—” shushes interrupted Vlad King, his eyes going wide, but before he could question them, hands held a piece of paper in front of the screen. It read: please be mindful of your actions. The words were in cursive, a small heart drawn at the end of the sentence.

 

“‘Please be mindful of your actions’? What does that mean?” All Might asked, finally speaking up.

 

“What does it matter? We must go save him!” Yamada shouted, panic clear on his face.

 

“Not now; we don’t know what that entails for us.” Snipe reasoned. “If we go in there blinded by rage and worry, then we’re better off dead anyway.” Mic opened his mouth once more, but footsteps silenced him as they walked away from the camera, allowing the paper to fall to the floor. In the background, Aizawa could see old storage barrels mostly used for wine and locked it within his mind, putting his eyes back on Mineta, who was not fairing well.

 

“Are they telling us to go save him? Like a test of faith?” Aizawa questioned, balling his fist up anxiously. That seemed unlikely — it was unlikely, but he had to consider why someone would make a video like this.

 

“Perhaps… but I don’t—” Everyone stood up as Yamada cried out in panic; their eyes widening at the gun faintly in view. It was old fashioned, but still sharp and in attractive shape. Then, another paper, by a new hand. This one read: you have until tomorrow’s sunrise. You can find him at an old winery near the border that separates you and them. No outside help. Bye-bye!

The recording stopped, leaving behind a black screen and shell-shocked adults. Everyone glanced at each other before sitting down. Nezu sat watching the blank screen, his face quiet and blank like a canvas. Every time anyone tried to say or do something, their shoulders shook, and throat closed. No one has ever seen him so quiet; he’s always talking in hypotheticals or being a complete menace.

Even after hours passed, they were still stumped, looking at each other in disbelief and guilt — they didn’t know Mineta was missing! They didn’t…

 

***

 

Chuuya walked aimlessly through the dark, damp streets; the crinkling of bags following with. A few lights flickering as bugs covered them like an infection. It reminded him of the slums in Yokohama, and honestly, he was having a tough time thinking which population was fairing better. His mind wandered across the place — from their current plan to the conversation he had with Dazai all the way to what he’s about to do now. Dazai did say that the best distraction is pure chaos, after all. And honestly? Chuuya’s irritation reached its peak with this place.

Snapping his head around in endless directions, pretending to be lost as he clutched the grocery bags in his hand. He made a show of asking the wrong people for directions, only to have been ignored or needing to quickly exit out the conversation. Checking his phone mindlessly, irritation painted on his face as he walked deeper within the darkness. After a while, he heard a faint voice calling out to him, trying to lure him in like a siren. Too bad it had a grating voice. Smirking slightly, he quickly fixed his face as he curiously walked over to the unknown voice.

 

“Are you lost?” The voice whispered. “I can give you directions if you need.” Chuuya pretended to get the chills, turning away slightly with an untrusting expression painted on.

 

“Yeah, no.” He turned slightly, hearing the sharp whistle of something, quickly unleashing his ability, and trapping the object upon contact. He could feel the stranger’s eyes on him, wide with surprise and intrigue. Chuuya dropped the object, making a show of stepping backwards, nearly tripping over himself and cursing to the gods above.

 

“You…”

 

“Uh… what?” A door creaked open, and heavy footsteps followed outside of a creaky door.

 

“Chuuya Nakahara, student of UA, along with resident of Yokohama.”

 

Chuuya shuddered, his eyes glancing at the many faces now in front of him. All he could put a name to. “Okay, a tad creepy considering I’ve never met you loony tunes before.” He could see the way how their leader’s eye twitched slightly as they stand in front of him, like a cult manipulating their newish sheep. “How do you know me?”

 

“We know your partner.” Chuuya groaned, rubbing at his forehead as he turned to walk away. “And we believe we can all benefit each other. You don’t belong there. No matter how much of a goody-two-shoes you show, something in you itches for something. Something uncertain. Something deadly.” The blue-haired man’s — Shigaraki — smile widens into a nasty grin, teeth showing and lips splitting from beneath his mask; his hands occupying his throat as they scratched periodically. “We can give you that.”

 

Chuuya thought about his partner’s words, he did, hence why he chose such a daring feat with Mineta, and if this was the quickest way for them to go home, while leaving a mark, so be it. “Do you believe you can?” Chuuya asked, his eyes narrowed and face smooth, completely suspecting and disbelieving.

 

“Well… depends. What do you want?” Shigaraki grinned wider, everyone in his group smirking and looking like they’d hit the jackpot. Chuuya thought about it for a moment. Some of the best lies have truths within them, but Chuuya was also someone who wore his heart on his sleeve. While that doesn’t disqualify him from being a liar — he was able to trick Verlaine that one time (even though Dazai keeps disqualifying it, saying the man was naïvely grieving — as if that takes away the achievement!) — he likes to be open about his feelings. The sooner people know he doesn’t fuck with them, the sooner he can kick their asses, but alas, he was already on a mission that needed the exact opposite, so why not add more? Looking deep within himself, it didn’t take long to find the feelings he tried to leave behind after the Assassin King’s reign, the feelings in which he willfully disqualified himself of having once he made his choice because in the end, did it truly matter when he’d never have his life back?

 

“I want to find myself. What I am, and what I am not.”

 

Their faces turned confused before solemnity crept about, like they understood him — and the worst part? They did. From the information he could gather on them, they didn’t turn to this life for the sake of it. Some external force dragged them down and they continued to drag themselves further.

Those words were the hardest to admit, especially to people that cannot be trusted, but if this goes right, they’ll (hopefully) assume that he was lying, and that nothing he said held any truth whatsoever. The words were feelings he buried deeply after the Assassin King’s reign; he chosen what he did. To save Yokohama and erase any information that could tell him whether he was flesh and bones or chemicals and code. He felt he lost the right to those answers, especially once he made peace with not knowing, but alas, hard feelings die like radiation from a large explosion. Sometimes, he still finds himself questioning it all… Whenever he looks in the mirror, seeing his mix-matched eyes, and then remembering Verlaine’s… he can’t help but stare blankly at his reflection. Arahabaki was made as an attempt to copy Guivre, that much was obvious. Who’s to say certain aspects wasn’t copied within its vessel? It’s a stretch, sure, but creating singularities and putting them into people would seem like a stretch, too, but here he is! With a creature growling or uttering incoherent words inside his skull whenever he’s worked up or too mentally weak (only now adding newer habits upon Eri’s existence).

 

“And we can help you with that.” Kirigiri spoke. “This society created a divide within us, these heroes, and their followers. If you don’t fit within a mold, you have to fight your way to carve newer pieces to fit, or your ostracized. I don’t know how it is in Yokohama, but I know this type of society should be lower than chum. I believe your friend, Dazai—”

 

“Dazai?” Chuuya shouted. “We’re not friends. Partners? yes; friends? Hell no!”

 

“Really? Whenever he spoke of you, there seemed to be a sense of—”

 

“Yes!” Chuuya groaned. “That bastard doesn’t care! He never does; he doesn’t even care for himself.” They all went quiet, turning to face each other as slight grins formed on their faces. Quickly Shigaraki moved forward.

 

“Happy to share similar sentiments. Will you help us destroy hero society and that little prick?” Chuuya stopped, staring at the adult for a while as the wind blew by gently, trash rolling by with whistled murmurs.

 

“Sure? Why not?”

 

***

 

The late-night hours chilled the surrounding area, nocturnal animals still out, gathering food and preparing to feed their babies; a couple were even beginning to go back home to rest, for as it was still night, it was getting closer to the morning hours.

Midnight’s heart was hammering within her chest. Her weight shifted as she awaited her signal; she was to go in first to subdue anyone lingering, and then Eraser Head would follow behind to hold them. It hadn’t taken long to find where they needed to go, considering there’s only so many abandoned winery buildings around the barrier, but they found it smarter to wait until it was closer to the sun rising beyond the horizon to strike; it would’ve allowed for them to apprehend all their culprits — or a good portion, after all.

The building in front of them was terribly out of shape; its walls and foundation cracked beyond repair. Even more, the smell of mold and the decay of dead animals filtered through their nostrils; the sound of rats scurrying into whatever holes they could fit into made the atmosphere uncomfortable. Looking back, she saw the silhouettes of Cementoss and Present Mic as they stood father from the building in case of an escapee.

 

There was a quick flash.

 

After checking to make sure her flashlight was good to go, she placed a firm hand on her arm, gripping tightly at the thin fabric, and nodded at Eraser Head. Eraser, a mask firmly on his face, then kicked down the door as she tore at her sleeve. A violet aroma swept through the air, carried on by the wind as the two walked forward, keeping distance from one another as they went farther into the winery. They only stopped once they came upon a lonely door, any locks occupying it gone as evident by the broken chains. A chill rushed up Midnight’s spine, her eyes going to lock with Eraser’s.

 

“This all seems too thought out… could we perhaps been fooled?” Midnight asked, her voice below the wind as she glanced back at Eraser, turning her flashlight, scarring his eyes with the bright lights. He flinched away, holding his eyes in a pinch as he scowled. Midnight muttered apologies, moving the light out of his eyes.

 

“If only that were the case, but you saw Mineta’s empty room, along with the footage.”

 

“I’m not talking about that! I’m talking about—”

 

“We also won’t know unless we figure it out ourselves. Either Mineta is here, and we retrieve him and our villains, or they’re at a different location, using him as bait, and while that isn’t favorable, it gives us more time to adequately prepare.” Eraser interrupted, voice grumpy and eyes hardened. Midnight bit her lip, turning back around and walking down the stairs to the door they’d seen within the footage. She knew he was right with his logic, but something was still itching — wrong with the conclusion and what was presented to them.

 

Everything they’ve seen so far thoroughly planned that the chance of Mineta not being of help was plausible, but also something more sinister in nature that the devil should poke out with a grin.

 

A gasped escaped Midnight’s mouth, rattling echoing as her heel rolled on something metallic. Eyes narrowing to her feet, bringing the flashlight, a chain was on the floor.

 

“It’s unlocked already.”

 

Eraser gave a gruff hum, his voice tense and wary. Midnight kicked back the chain to him, waiting as he picked it up in case someone tried to lock them out — or in. Pushing open the creaky door, it broke off its hinges and they had to awkwardly maneuver it out of the way. Exasperated groans left Midnight’s mouth as she shone her light, seeing the steep stairs and how deep they’ll take them. They walked down, nearly tripping over rats scurrying about from the blatant gaps in the building’s structure. The stairs sounded as bad as they had in the video — moments away from breaking and having them fall through. The wood groaned pathetically, unwanted creaks sounded, making them tread more carefully during their departure. At the end, a gaping rectangular-shaped hole greeted them, putting them on more alert. A door was supposed to be here.

Pushing aside the “turn back” alert, Midnight stepped forward into the hallway; her flashlight illuminating the surroundings as she moved with caution. The sound of rats scurried away, along with cockroaches. She shuddered as a few nearly climbed up her legs but kept her composure as she stood in front of the final door. Training her light on it, her eyes glazed the hole-worn wood with the darkest spots of mold clinging onto the once rich-with-life door. It was the final door, and her hand wavered, lingering above the doorknob, reaching to twist and push. A ghastly groan filled her ears. The door opened. Her hand was still in the air, hovering above nothing now. Eyes widening, she cooled herself as her feet motioned her forward. Eraser’s gaze lingered on her back as he closely followed behind before trailing off to the old, dark room supposedly hosting Mineta.

 

The room was sulfuric as the smell of rotten eggs clung to the air. Midnight’s face tightened. She brought her hand up to pinch her nose; she couldn’t help but think how lucky Eraser was to have a mask on. Navigating her flashlight across the room, it flashed by old wine barrels, stopping upon the figure of Mineta Minoru. His head hang low, and wherever pale, ashen skin was visible, bruises accompanied with. Beneath him, dried blood splattered the ground, teeth bits sticking within the brownish residue. Both heroes shuddered, cold sweat trailing down their necks as they moved closer.

 

Seeing that no one jumped out at them, they rushed over to the boy. Eraser began unbinding him from the chains while Midnight put a finger beneath his nose, waiting for a breath to fan her fingers, but one never came. Her body became stiff, blood running cold. Shakily, she lifted the boys head and staring — no, that’s not the right word. What was in front of her were two unfocused, lifeless, cloud-like eyes. Mineta’s mouth lay slack, the residual blood dried along his chin in dark splotches. In shock, her hands let go, his head going back to hang meaninglessly.

 

“Aizawa…” She whispered, her voice low and hauntingly meek. He hadn’t responded to his name at first, but then she nudged him. Eraser finally looked up, eyebrow raised and mouth open with question, but upon seeing her ghastly face, pale with sickness and pain, his mouth twitched into a close.

 

“He’s dead…” The news, at first, fluttered about the air like the meaningless chatter most would be used to hearing, but then it smacked him in the face. Hard. Jumping up, Aizawa firmly pressed two fingers into Mineta’s neck, but no matter how hard or where he pressed, there wasn’t a pulse felt. In his panic, it then registered that Mineta’s skin lacked warmth and carried a bluish tint to it. Feeling his hands shake, his knees buckled slightly as he fell to the floor, Nemuri reaching out to try and catch him.

 

“The note said until sunrise, right…?” Aizawa couldn’t hear what he asked; he just knew he asked. Nemuri’s voice became faint to his ears as he sat and gazed at the dead body of one of his students. No matter how much of a hinderance he was, or how uncouth Mineta acted, he was still under Aizawa’s — no, UAs — protection until further notice and a villain kidnapped him from under their noses. Now, he was gone.

Nemuri carefully lifted Aizawa up, her eyes catching onto Mineta’s body for a time that will not be the last. Shining her light around, nothing was out of the ordinary, nor were there any other signs of life. Face contorted into a pained scowl, she rubbed her forehead with her forearm, breathing shakily.

 

“We need to report this…” pulling out the small communication device, she flipped the switch on and brought it to her lips. “Mic? Cementoss?” It crinkled for a bit, trying to find a connection.

 

“…Mi…Midnight?” The voice came in steadily, clearing up with fewer static in the background. “Did you find him? Are you surrounded by villains?”

 

“Yes and no.” Nemuri’s voice became fragile. “We found Mineta; he’s dead. There’s also no other—” out of the corner of her eye, she could see the faintest red dot beeping in their general direction. The woes of her colleagues dissipated as her eyes honed in on the strange light far above them on the wall, the wires hooking it disappearing into the unknown as its light mocked them from high above. “Aizawa—” but it was too late. Once her head returned to the intrusion, it was gone.

Chapter 38

Notes:

I’m going to start updating this monthly until I have enough spare chapters to make it weekly/daily because inspiration has been sparse. Sigh…
This was originally longer, but I felt it didn’t fit after re-reading over and over, so… yay…! (Sarcasm)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Aizawa’s existence was foggy, his body moving about sluggishly with no recollection of how he managed to travel.

He stood outside the stale building, the morning sun in the air as wind bellowed past. Today was beautiful. No cloud in the sky, and the sun wasn’t harsh on the eyes. It all felt cold.

 

Different forensic scientists passed in waves, populating the building as they went, but Aizawa didn’t wish to follow them behind, leaving that job to Cementoss and Vlad King — who arrived quickly upon the news. Nezu and All Might stood close by, their faces blank at the different experts collecting various information — they’d even brought in a bug expert.

 

This mission wasn’t supposed to go like this, so why did it? How did it go like this? Were they wrong to schedule the rescue so late? Of course they were! But it was the most efficient decision — get there before the sun rose to capture as many assailants as possible — so why did it end like this? Were they read clean through…? Is this punishment for prioritizing capture rather than rescue?

 

The yellow caution tape flailed in the wind tauntingly.

 

For some reason, it wasn’t until the medical examiner and their crew brought out Mineta’s body inside a black body bag did it punch the air out of his lungs.

 

“We’ll contact you when the autopsy is complete.” The examiner gave a haste nod, quickly entering their vehicle as they drove off, taking the body of his student with.

Aizawa didn’t get the chance to reply before dust settled in their place, leaving behind the faint sound of a camera snapping, and the leading detective asking questions in the background.

 

Just when it couldn’t get any worse, the telltale sound of a vehicle approaching elicited a groan from his mouth. Loud chatter exited from the van, mostly ordering around as a woman exited with a camera person in tow.

She friskily walked over, microphone in hand as she stood just in front of the caution tape. Her back turned as she signaled for the camera to turn on, not caring for the eyes on her back or the muttered words about her appearance.

 

Aizawa turned his head away, not caring to listen to the nonsensical speech of the money hungry.

 

“It appears that the video wasn’t a farce, but instead the actual damning of a UA student — Mineta Minoru, as many of you recognized.”

 

He stopped in his tracks. How would she know that? There were no official statements — they haven’t even told his parents… Turning back around, he eagerly approached the lady, crossing his arms with wary eyes.

 

“Miss, I must ask yo—”

 

“And look! We have one of the ‘stars’ behind us at this moment! Mr. Eraser head, this is quite the predicament — what do you have to say about the video swimming around the internet?”

 

What video?” The woman’s mouth only widened, her eyes glistening with greed.

 

“It appears he doesn’t know what we’re talking about.” The lady turned back to the camera. “Could this mean this was a setup? A very tragic setup that costed the life of a UA student — someone with a promising future of heroics? What does this mean for our future if our kids are not safe from being bait? If we can’t trust their teachers to protect them?” She turned to Aizawa once more. “Tell me, Eraser, how would such a predicament occur for one of your students to be kidnapped and brought here for murder?”

 

Aizawa didn’t give her an answer, instead, he took the mic and spoke into it:

 

“Please leave out of the business of professionals. I’m sure the victim’s family wouldn’t want rumors or propaganda surrounding their child’s death.” He shoved the mic back into the woman’s hand, walking off as she complained how rude the man was to her.

Quickly pulling out his phone, Aizawa unlocked it and immediately pressed the news app. Black eyes widened. Video after video, they all reported the same thing — pro heroes mysteriously recorded, finding the deceased body of a UA student battered and bloody.

Aizawa’s hand fell down his side, phone in hand, dangling aimlessly as his knees nearly gave out. His heart thumped, lifting his phone once more as he went to the comments feature. They all filtered in rapidly, and only a few recommended waiting for an official statement.

 

One comment jabbed him in his throat.

 

User1156744645609: First, there’s an attack at the USJ, next there’s an attack at that training camp and one of the kids are kidnapped, and now a student is dead. I can’t believe these are the people we put our faith into!!

 

Other people soon poured in, agreeing with the comment, and Aizawa recognized a few of the names — parents. They all said how they were going to take their kids out of the school; how they were going to— a hand snatched his phone away.

 

“Stop focusing on this.” Snipe eased. “We will get this situated; we will bring him justice.” Aizawa tried to keep his face stoic, painful memories relapsing, but he felt his face twist unwelcomely and gave a swift nod.

 

***

 

School was canceled indefinitely, so Chuuya decided to spend his time watching the news, seeing the public’s opinion of his doings.

 

They were all angry.

 

Words of fury left the mouths of the once willing. Groups of people talked about organizing protests. Parents were shamed for not immediately unenrolling their child from any school bearing the possible career of “hero.”  It was… unexplainable. Like a leaking pipe finally burst.

 

The current news station he was viewing were interviewing Mineta’s parents, getting up in their red faces as they wailed loudly for the block to hear, eating up their reactions.

 

This news station was particularly trusted since everyone believed them to be unbiased with their opinions — they berated heroes when necessary and gave praise when earned.

 

Chuuya scrolled through past media and how they easily turned people to or from heroes like a dime; it all depended on what would make them the most money. If making the public hate heroes put food on their tables, so be it. Once that ran stale, they switched it up for the opposite reaction and everyone followed like mindless sheep. It was perfect.

 

An unaware, reliable ally.

 

And lucky for both parties, this plan wouldn’t go stale.

 

There were many past incidents Chuuya searched into, and he found that something similar once happened (not to this degree, of course) and Aizawa himself was involved during his school years.

 

Chuuya wondered the effects this would have on the man.

 

How screwed his mental would get.

 

He felt bad — almost. The man was the sanest out the bunch.

 

The screen on his phone illuminated, lighting up its surroundings. Chuuya expected it to be the League — they wouldn’t stop trying to involve him in their riskier schemes; however, it was Dazai; he’d sent a link with the “shush” emoji.

 

Tapping on it, Chuuya’s eyes widened with excitement as an article popped up, bashing the heroes and even talking about how flawed their lives became due to this societal system. The comments agreed wholeheartedly, and anyone disagreeing was shot down and called “naïve,” amongst other things. Article after articles popped up, the heavy rain flooding his screen, covering it with clickbait or overly exaggerated titles that people, nonetheless, listened to even if the content was unrelated.

 

A notification popped up once more, this time a text from Shigaraki; he wanted to urgently meet him, promising him a drink at this sudden turn of events. Chuuya sighed, already irritated with the man, but agreed to go.

Shigaraki, in the simplest words possible, was a power hungry, naïve fool. The way he talked about All for One like a child would their father — all pride, no faults — proved that, too. Chuuya couldn’t place a finger on it at first, but it made him uncomfortable to hear the praise the man has to offer to his superior. The cruelest man in Musutafu, Japan a savior? That’s like Dazai considering Mori his hero for recruiting him in the Port Mafia — everyone knows Mori isn’t a savior and doesn’t treat him as such; he’s a man that so happens to be the leader of the Mafia with an agenda. Though, Chuuya can’t call Mori the cruelest man in Yokohama. Too many people are above him in that category.

 

Quickly popping a text to Dazai, he received the smirking cat emoji and nothing else as a reply. Fucking weirdo.

 

Sighing as he made himself presentable, Chuuya’s eyes steered to his bed. It looked mightily comfortable right about now… a groan escaped the back of his throat as he mentally prepared to not strangle anyone. Sadly, that only works so much when there was one or two nuisances… a whole group? End him now.

 

Shaking his head as he swung open his door, the silence of the dormitory was prevalent — no noise downstairs from loud chatter, video games, or movies. Instead, majority chose to spend school off at home, where they were safest in their parents’ embrace.

The ones staying didn’t have better home lives, so it wasn’t surprising to find Todoroki outside Heights Alliance, staring up at the sky conflicted, like it held all the answers to the universe but wasn’t willing to share any with him.

 

Chuuya debated greeting the teen; they didn’t speak much, he was inside of Midoriya’s group, after all, and considering he and Dazai are going through a “separation” there was hardly any reason to speak with him (or anyone affiliated) in the case it “rekindled their friendship” and “pushed back progress,” as Dazai so eloquently put it. Chuuya decided to go along with it for now.

 

However, before Chuuya could decide to walk away, mixed-matched eyes met his.

 

“Sup.” The greeting interrupted Todoroki’s words, leaving him to only nod. More silence ensued between the two as they stared at one another. Perhaps he should’ve let the man speak first…

 

Chuuya groaned aloud, rubbing his temples. “This is awkward as hell.”

 

At once did Todoroki offer a mellowed greeting. “Sorry for my rudeness. I should’ve responded sooner.” His face was solemn, a shadow glooming over it. The conversation staled, the two now standing side-by-side as the wind whistled by.

 

“Nah, you’re fine. I interrupted you.”  Chuuya rubbed a hand through his hair, smoothing it out as he looked toward the other teen. “Not going home?” Todoroki shook his head, leaning against the building.

 

“It wouldn’t be an improvement.” His voice was below a whisper, barely audible to the listening ear. “Where are you going?” He turned to look at Chuuya, his warm gaze boring into him.

 

Chuuya only shrugged. “For some air — maybe some pastries, too.” Luckily, Todoroki didn’t self-invite himself, only nodding once more, ending the conversation.

 

***

 

Dazai scrolled mindlessly on his phone, Hound Dog sitting across from him in silent exasperation. Honestly, he wanted to help his fellow heroes with their current predicament, but being the mental help for not only Eri, but now Dazai, took more priority on his list, and an empty school only meant more productivity. How was he to help if he couldn’t do this job?

 

The only words spoken were mere greetings, and after that, Dazai hadn’t bothered to say anything more, only scrolling on his phone. Hound tried to strike up conversation but was always shut down with a bored yawn. He knows the boy’s actions are revenge for making his sessions daily, yet he doesn’t know if he regrets it yet.

 

The clock ticked aimlessly. Five minutes turned into fifteen, and they only had thirty minutes per session.

 

Hound’s patience was running thin; the boy across from him ignored all advice to a productive environment, and spent the better minutes distracted. The thought of confiscating his phone crossed his mind, however, he knew that Dazai would find another way to stall and make up some elaborate complaint for it to not happen again.

 

In the end, he didn’t need to worry as they now stared face-to-face.

 

“Will you participate now?” Hound Dog was hopeful, though it was on the verge of being snuffed out. Dazai must’ve picked up on it as he smiled innocently before slumping back into his chair.

 

“Hmm… Nah.” Thumbs-down and a sulking posture. “This is quite the unfortunate way to spend time.” Leaning back, crossing his leg over the other, Dazai stared at the ceiling disinterestedly. Hound felt a sigh settle inside his throat.

 

“It’s good to get your thoughts out. After, you can go back to the dorms if you want.” Hound’s voice came out shaky, a vein subtly popping out as he leaned back in his chair, posture brooding and watching as Dazai lowered his head once more to look at him.

Dazai’s head tilted, eyes wide and calculating. The imagery of a cat wandering if it should attack the wand flashed across Hound Dog’s mind, but he quickly erased it.

 

“Is it?” Mahogany eyes glowered. “Is it helpful to whine about minuscule issues?”

 

“Yes.” Hound Dog adjusted his posture, hoping this to be the start of something. Tapping his chin rhythmically, Dazai hummed gently with his lips puckered out. His eyes squinted slightly before closing with silent musing.

 

“Where should I begin?”

 

“Small is best, then go big.” There was something about the glint in Dazai’s eyes that told Hound Dog he should’ve been more specific. He watched as Dazai dramatically lazed in his chair as if he were about to act out a soap opera. A sigh escaped his mouth like a maiden in distress recounting her robbery to the detective with needless commentary and dramatics.

 

“Well, once when I was five, I stepped on a cockroach barefooted.” Faux tears filtered down his face. Yep, he should’ve specified.

Notes:

This summer isn’t going how I expected it too — in the past, my summers been mostly spent at home doing nothing, so this is the first summer in a while in which I’m doing something almost weekly 😭

Chapter 39

Notes:

Happy August! This took a while to make because it was hard to come up with a valid reason for Nezu’s distrust without it being, y’know… incomplete, so I took everything I wrote mentioning it and tried to come up with something reasonable, but imo it’s still outlandish. 😅
Sigh… as much as I love being a pantser, I need to learn to be more tactical with it.

Word is also acting up on my iPad (can’t search for text), and it’s making my life harder because the entire document is, like +107k words.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ryo Inui, professionally known as Hound Dog, was conflicted about the events that led him to this exact moment. Across from him, Dazai was on a mission of being the most insufferable teenager he had ever met. Twenty-five minutes passed. Twenty-five. Only five minutes remained, and normally, those were spent with the student reflecting over any advice given with the necessary clarifications — at least, that’s how he did it.

 

But no, instead, now they spent the time in complete silence with Inui hoping it would stay that way.

 

Dazai was visibly pleased with himself, acting as if he hadn’t wasted nearly thirty minutes of potential productivity being a menace. However, Inui found it within his being to not blame the boy — it was normal for some students to be more difficult, and getting rude wouldn’t do either of them good. No matter how much he wanted to bark at the teen.

 

“So, did I do a good job?” Biting back a growl, Inui, not trusting his voice, shook his head. “Really? I think I did wonderful!”

 

“No, you’ve been treating this session like a joke.” Inui groaned loudly, his ears pressed firmly against his head, creating a blob of fluff. Cackling laughter trailed behind mockingly, not a sound of remorse heard. Inui eyes opened toilsomely to find a Cheshire grin staring at him. A growl bubbled in his throat.

 

Exhaling loudly, Inui pointed to the door.

 

“You may leave now.” Dazai jumped up and slyly walked out the room. The creaking door relaxed Inui as he closed his eyes, but obviously, the teen couldn’t leave without some dramatic flair.

Clearing his throat, Dazai gave a dramatic bow and shut the door, leaving Inui alone in his office severely agitated.

 

The distant sound of construction loomed in the air; the workers working diligently to rebuild the gate, even as angry people shouted at them to leave it be. More heroes roamed around the school, observing people who got too close and escorting — or arresting — them off the property.

 

After that video aired, Inui knew his days would become hazardous. Knew there wouldn’t be a moment of peace until they captured their villains. Even then, peace wasn’t guaranteed.

School was eerily quiet. Unless it was required for anyone to be there, the grounds were close to abandoned. Of course, this was to only last until Nezu was able to calm down the parents and enhance security.

 

Standing from his chair, his feet dragged to the window. Opening his curtain, sprays of light brightened a portion of the decently lit room. Outside, just beyond the construction, stood a mass of people holding signs or banners, angrily yelling to be heard in their demands. The workers ignored them, even as people shouted at them to boycott their work.

It pained Inui to see the state of society, but just as much as it hurt, it angered him, too. They worked diligently to save them from villains working to make their lives miserable and unjust, and this is how they’re repaid?

 

A growl barreled from the gut of his throat, eyes narrowed as he stepped back from the window. Turning around, his fur bristled as he jumped from his skin.

 

“Principle Nezu?” The mouse in front of him waved casually, as if everything they built wasn’t being torn from different angles.

 

“That’s a lot of commotion outside, hm?” His tone was impassive, unnaturally calm, and reassuring simultaneously. His legs barely reached over the edge of the chair as he sat, looking more akin to that of a teddy bear than the principal of aspiring heroes.

 

“Yes, it is.” The gruff reply wasn’t intentional, but it was hard for him to reign in his annoyances, and spending time with that brunet child was only chipping off on his timer. Who knows if he’ll be able to spend another thirty minutes with the brat without being put on suspension.

 

“I take it Dazai-kun isn’t offering grace?” A growl escaped him. Nezu didn’t take offense to it, only leaning back slightly, his hands clapping as his face lit up with one of his “bright ideas.” Inui felt something churn in his gut, his teeth grinding unconsciously.

 

“Principal Nezu—”

 

“Well, if that’s the case, what if we create a comfortable environment?” Inui cocked an eyebrow; he felt his office was comfortable enough — bland enough to not cause distraction, yet lively enough to provoke conversation. The mixture was never an issue in the past with troubled students, so there was no need to change it up.

Shaking his head, he was losing his thoughts.

 

“Principal—”

 

“Or—”

 

“Nezu.” Beady eyes widened, gazing at Inui in surprise. Inui didn’t mean to let out a growl with his words, but frustration built, and he could feel a headache. Clearing his throat, Inui’s cheeks flushed as he avoided his boss’ gaze. “I’m not cut out to be the kid’s makeshift therapist.”

The words hung in the air, not because they were a false prophecy, but because they were the truth: Ryo Inui is not a therapist; he’s a guidance counselor. He could deal with the fictitious title when many struggle to understand the difference, but being treated as such? That was too much.

 

And not to mention, the sessions with Dazai irritated him.

 

Not because he didn’t want to provide help, but simply because he couldn’t; he wasn’t a professional therapist, but a guidance counselor — a lifestyle one, at that, and as far as he’s concerned, his job is to help create better methods for the kid to release negative energy, but he can’t do that if the kid won’t open up, and with the way the sessions were going, Dazai may be ready to graduate before they progress anywhere.

 

“Oh, I understand!” Nezu hopped from the chair, crossing his arms proudly. Inui was about to jump on the sentence, about to incorporate his two cents, and tell Nezu to send Dazai to a therapist, but Nezu was faster. “That’s why I believe Eri will do good worming him out of his comfort zone! Then, you’ll be able to guide him through the rest, and if need be, we will appoint him to someone more specialized in his care.”

 

Inui never felt his face straighten fast enough. Surely, he was joking. The man was smarter than most, but he had a knack for joking…

 

“That won’t do; I already asked Dazai to be productive and speak of his problems, and he instead went on tangents about bugs and dogs to being convinced he had some otherworldly power.” Dropping into his chair, it leaned back with a harsh creak, showing its age. “How would adding someone much younger be a positive?”

 

Nezu only smiled.

 

And that smile stayed present even as he made his way down to the angry parents — and mob — demanding to unenroll their kids. It stayed present even as he was guided to the podium quickly set up for the makeshift press conference — an attempt to quell the mass anger.

 

“Hello, everyone.” He stood on top of the podium, standing on a ladder chair to elevate his presence. Multiple mics lined it up, each creating a god-awful noise as eyes snapped over to him. Flashes erupted as shouts and questions evaded the space around him, yet he didn’t waver as angry quips stabbed his way.

 

“Is there any news regarding the murder of Mineta Minoru?” A lady shouted, holding her mic up high as her cameraman pointed it in his direction.

 

“Yes; however, we would like to discuss with his family before going public.”

 

Physically, he was in one place, calmly reassuring everyone there, but mentally, he was thinking everything over in his head carefully. He wasn’t playing it safe in the past, he must admit — he assumed he was, wrongly so, but that wouldn’t be a mistake this time.

Truthfully, Nezu must subconsciously admit, his suspicions of Dazai were illogical, but something eats away at him that he can’t explain, and it’s only with him. Not Chuuya. Not even Mori, who always garnered some level of suspicions from him.

 

It was all fine at first, he was confident that his students would be okay, especially when they went out of their way to save Eri, someone who was never apart of the agreement, but then a security bot caught Dazai rushing over the school gate, wrinkled with dirt and bloody arms. And then another student came to report it to him, though they didn’t seem concerned, but spiteful — as if the brunet had done something to them.

It shouldn’t have been much, or even meant much, but he was a quiet over-thinker when it mattered.

 

“Mr. Principal, how do you think to remedy this situation, and keep the kids within these walls?”

 

“I believe that giving into fear now will destroy us much more down the line, and I do believe we all, as a society, need to have better hope for those who protect and serve us.”

 

Now, Nezu wasn’t dumb; he knew the brunet was sneaking from school campus when it benefited him, but an ache itched away at his intestines. Why would Dazai need to do that if he knows his purpose here? If Nezu, himself, knows his purpose here, and can easily testify on his behalf?

 

“What do you, as a school, plan to do moving forward?”

 

The first time he reached to do something about it, he can admit fault; it wasn’t thought out completely, but it sounded right at the time. Now it’s an ugly stain that if it were to come out now, would further damage public opinion. (“Oh, U.A.? You mean the school that put a student on suspension for self harm?”)

It was a desperate attempt at monitoring him and any foes, but that only created suspicion and unnecessary deviation between the student body and their belief in him. In the end, his suspicions were more theory than fact, and he knows Dazai knows he suspects.

 

“We, as a school, plan to host a ceremony in memory of Mineta Minoru, along with paying all funeral costs and any damages necessary for our lack of protection. There will also be more security measures in place.”

 

Then it was having Midoriya and Yaoyorozu get closer to him. Maybe he should’ve been more transparent, but it would’ve been over as fast as it begun if the two knew what he really wanted from them. However, he did learn more about abilities or Dazai’s general way of viewing hero society — even if most would think them as innocent little comments.

 

“And we, as the vowed protectors of the people, hope to rectify all of our mistakes as you see fit, but please, do not take your children away; they worked hard to be where they are, and they worked hard to become the next generation of heroes.” Nezu placed a paw over his heart. “All villains want to do is create distrust and chaos. If we allow them to do that, then we’ll lose our lives to those two things — slowly, but surely.”

Getting down from the podium, he offered one single bow.

 

“I, Nezu, principal of U.A. High School, offer my sincerest apologies to Mineta Minoru and his family and friends. We have failed him deeply, and there is no way to overcome such a defeat. I hope everyone a well day. Goodbye.” The snapping grew louder, more shouting as Nezu walked away from the press conference. More people tried to get closer, but were stopped by some heroes, informing them that they couldn’t enter pass a certain point.

 

Lastly, his attempt of separation. Dividing Dazai and Chuuya was one of his smarter decisions, but even he can tell it didn’t work out 100%. Midoriya and Yaoyorozu may be fooled — they were convincing in their little charades, but Nezu could see the trickery all from his security cameras. Obviously, in front of the devices they kept up appearances, but it was in their eyes — their movements. Perfectly natural yet orchestrated all the same.

Now, Nezu is dubious as to whether Chuuya is a cause for concern, but he knows if he starts looking deeply, it will create more barriers for him eventually, so the easiest thing to do would be to corner Dazai.

 

Nezu entered his office and sighed, shoulders drooping as he climbed on top of his chair. Closing his beady eyes, he allowed his thoughts to swim and gather.

 

This wasn’t what Nezu had in mind when he asked Mori for assistance, nor was it something he thought would happen.

Originally, it was supposed to be a clear-cut case: have two, powerful mafiosi watch over 1-A and deal with the League if they threaten their protection, while not having to worry about one of the mafiosi being a double agent, or purposefully engaging with the other side with ulterior motives because the only way Nezu can see this benefiting Mori in anyway is if the League is used as pawns for communication or as “eyes,” and that won’t vanish the threat, but amplify it.

 

Perhaps his true mistake was trusting a mafia just because its leader proved helpful enough, and its people showed clear spirit — and responsibility — for protecting their city. Next time, he’s not going to bother helping suspicious doctors in life-or-death misunderstandings.

But that’s okay now; he can improve from his mistakes.

 

As the sun drowned, conversation below died and crowds dispersed; the world seemed quiet for only a second until the loud cracking of a mic echoed through his windows. The words that came next were muffled, yet determined, loud, and righteous.

 

“Principle Nezu, we, as the people you heroes swore to protect, would like to give you one last chance to make this right. Join us for an interview to get your side of the story — the full story!” The words were demanding, and any leader that didn’t care would’ve scoffed at the audacity of them — the weak — but Nezu couldn’t do that; he didn’t choose this occupation to leave them dry alongside a road for scavengers to ravage, so it was right to listen; however, by the time he was ready to respond, the person was gone and so were their words.

 

Outside was a mess; the clean, pristine grass trampled on from the angry masses; signs left behind, calling every hero names unbefitting of them, and words that simply said: “Heroism died out with All Might.”

 

###

 

Chuuya was in the embodiment of the League: a dingy hideout.

 

It was the first time Chuuya was inside of the building, and he couldn’t believe how spot-on Dazai’s description was; he assumed the teen was being an asshole.

It reeked of stale alcohol and mold was prevalent. In the farthest corner of the rotting building, crumbled wall collected with sprays of dust shimmering in the air. From the poor decoration, it was safe to assume they were trying to replicate something they once had (which makes sense considering the last hideout was destroyed in the raid), and Chuuya couldn’t find fault in that, but the place still reeked. Funny, Dazai didn’t mention the smell, but he can’t trust the nose of someone who lives in a shipping container.

 

Scrunching his nose, Chuuya turned back to the wine in hand — much more expensive than the ones “decorating” the room in a poor attempt of riches. It was the only good thing in this place, and soon, it would be gone.

Hearing the familiar, scratchy voice of Shigaraki, Chuuya exhaled lowly. Holding the wine loosely, azure eyes watched as the adult entered the room, smiling so wide that it looked painful. It didn’t take long for his gaze to turn dangerous as it landed on Chuuya. However, it wasn’t directed at him. No, it was the brain of a man who shouldn’t be thinking, thinking.

 

“We need to capitalize on this opportunity.” His voice grated Chuuya’s nerves, but he kept his grievances in a tight, hidden fist. “Use this to cause more distrust, and soon, the general public would lose all faith…” sitting down across from Chuuya, Shigaraki stared at him intently. Once he was finished talking, the rest of the gang followed after, standing and sitting around the place like those intimidating criminals you’d see in some dumb mobster movie.

 

“And how do you think that’ll go? If you go too far, at some point, they’ll begin leaning on the source they find most reliable — the heroes — if it means to get rid of the crueler evil.” Chuuya swirled the wine around some more, seeing the dark velvety color swirl around the glass like thick blood.

 

“What he says is true…” Kurogiri hums, standing by Shigaraki’s side.

 

“Then we need to start small — smaller disturbances that lead to bigger consequences.” Dabi leaned against the counter, cold, ice-blue eyes staring at Chuuya, and for a moment, Chuuya saw someone else inside that gaze, and he knew who.

 

“That’s where I come in, right?” Chuuya leaned against his elbow, eyebrow cocked.

 

“You and Dazai, sadly. If we want to get back at him, too, we need to be convincing in our ‘alliance.’” Shigaraki grumbled, scratching at his arms. “We already “informed” the brat earlier, but he left us on read.”

 

“He doesn’t know you’re working with us, right?”

 

“Nope.” Dabi stared at him. His gaze not backing down as he looked over every pore in Chuuya’s face. Eyes narrowed, his gaze turned away. Chuuya scoffed. How glad he was to have missed Todoroki’s lone-wolf phase; he doesn’t know if he’d have the same tolerance if he did.

 

“Good. Wouldn’t want to ruin the surprise.”

 

Chugging down the rest of his wine (already mourning the delicate taste on his tongue), Chuuya pushed the glass away and got up. “Well, unless you have some grand plan to enact, I’m gonna go.” As he went to leave, his shoulder bumped into Toga’s, and just as quickly, she had her arms wrapped around his shoulders.

 

“So soon? We didn’t even get to celebrate yet!” A wide grin stretched her cheeks; her face flushed as she dragged him away from the door. “We were thinking about some grand statement, to show those pesky heroes that there’s more coming to them!”

 

“If only we could find out who killed that hero brat…” Chuuya felt the hair on the back of his neck rise from the tone of voice. Keeping his expression natural, he only rolled his eyes.

 

“I don’t know — more people means more uncertainty.” Sitting back down, Chuuya propped his head against the back of his hand. There was no way for them to know he had any hand in his death; they were only speaking about hopes and dreams, so there was no need to act like a deer in headlights.

 

“Kid has a point, again.” Shigaraki grumbled something under his breath, scratching hard on his neck, breaking the skin. Everyone stared at him unfazed. They were all more-or-less used to his behavior, but Chuuya had to admit, seeing it in person is much different than hearing about it. How did he not have a skin infection?

 

“Then… we need more intel.” Bloodshot eyes gazed at the border of Chuuya’s soul, not having the intensity to go further. “We have that brat Aoyama on the job, but he’s only one person, and Dazai is hard to reason with on good days…”

 

“So, what? You're offering me up?”

 

“You’re the only person here with access inside the school, and your powers are useful.” Kurogiri leaned over, grabbing the abandoned wine glass and went to clean it off. “You are also associated with Dazai, and that helps us keep an eye on him.”

 

“Yeah, no. My abilities only go as far as school-related intel. Dazai-related intel is much harder to gather. That damn bastard is rarely caught off-guard, much-less spied on.” Chuuya leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms.

 

“Oh, really? Or are you just saying that to cover for him?” Dabi accused, looming over Chuuya as if he posed a real threat to him.

 

“Believe whatever the fuck you want; I still know the bastard more than any of you to know my knowledge of him is acquaintance-level at best.” Chuuya looked up, glaring at Dabi. “And I suggest you back the fuck up before I show you what Jupiter’s gravity taste like.” Dabi tsked, backing away from Chuuya with his arm crossed. The room was thick with tension as Chuuya got up once more.

 

“I have to get going before the pastry shop closes. Text me what you need me to do — or don’t; I don’t give a shit.”

 

“Don’t you want more wine?”

 

“I highly doubt you have anymore good wine.” Chuuya glanced back at Kurogiri, spotting a wine bottle — the wine he was served — from earlier in hand. “So, it’s best if you share it between your long-term members.”

Once he stepped foot out of the stale hideout, the gentle breeze of the air lofted through his ginger curls. A sigh of relief passed through his nose, and the pop of his back could be heard as he gave a quick stretch. His feet moved swiftly, and his shoulders relaxed once public chatter bounced to-and-from his ear.

It didn’t take long until his nose picked up on the sent of sweets, so he quickly picked up the pace, wanting to get back to the dormitory as soon as possible. Eyes darting about, he spotted his prize and went inside, grateful to Mori for his weekly paychecks.

 

Now, if only he could find some fool to sell him wine…

Notes:

See you all next month!

Also, in case anyone’s confused (because I got confused after I lost my thought process and had to rebuild it), the reason Nezu wants Eri and Dazai to have “joint sessions” is basically to lower Dazai’s guard and make him take them more seriously (or serious enough) because, obviously, the girl looks up to him and wants the best for him, and it’s reasonable to assume Dazai would want the same for her, too.

Any issues, please report; I want this to be as legible as possible!

Chapter 40: Important!! Will delete upon new chapter

Chapter Text

Sadly, I don’t believe a new chapter will be out this month. School started back and the routine I had instantly fumbled with it, so I didn’t have much time to write last month; however, I’ll be using this month to establish a newer routine comfortable to work with.

Notes:

This story will be getting a remake once it’s finished. ✅

Series this work belongs to: